My Little Crusade

by Inquisitor-Awesome

Rating: teen
Tags: Comedy, King Sombra, Princess Celestia, Human, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Other, Original Character
Length: 121444

what would happen if a dying equestria was forced to leave their home, and ended up in our world, but not in its technological marvel today, but in an era of chivalry, religion, and war.

What if in Equestria Discord wasn't just some practical Jokester, but a sinister monster that spreads misery and chaos throughout the land?

What if when Discord was defeated, through a last act of chaotic defiance, released a spell to slowly destroy their world?

What if they came to our world?

But not at its technological marvel as it is today, but at an age of chivalry, religion, and War?

Chapters going through editing
Prologue: edited
Chapter 1: edited
Chapter 2-8: yet to be edited

Published 2013-05-14 09:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-06-09 01:47:16 UTC

Prologue: Exile (Revised II)

Balicorn Archives: The Era of Exile — The Era of Rebirth

Destroyed… the world we once knew, loved, and lived, is destroyed. Achieved by the lord of chaos, the one who calls himself Discord.

We had to leave; we never believed this would happen, the battle was large, and the death toll was immense! But we didn’t even begin to fathom this; I didn’t believe this was real until my commander passed the message through a hoof to my face. She knew I wasn’t the only one, everypony, griffin, sheep— all felt as me. She needed the meaning of her words to have power; to get through. Using the fresh earth pony recruit in the Royal Guard division would make all of us react to the facts.

We left our native land.

All this begun when Discord took over Equestria, he just… originated from nothing, and with the power he had… he crushed the King.

We were scared, all of us.

Some had the audacity to appease this new lord of chaos in the first weeks of his conquest, snobbish but famous ponies, griffon nobles, diamond dogs, minotaurs, goats, and worst of all, changelings. They all allied themselves to Discord.

Some gave their reasons, like the changelings and diamond dogs said it was from their discrimination of being nothing more than barbarians and filth throughout Equestria,

Filthy creatures.

The rest of the other species that stood fast to their loyalties, consolidated tribes apart, and then kingdoms throughout the lands, those fighting against this lord of chaos we few and far between. We needed hope. We required a leader.

In our time pony nobles were made up of the mighty alicorns, these tried to elect a leader for the rebellion to go underway. Every single noble and foreign monarch bickered of whom was to lead until one white alicorn mare came out on top by uniting the nobles claiming that she could move the sun.

She had all the proof we needed, the mark of the sun.

We all knew who it was; the daughter of a noble with great wealth and respect due to his tenacity as a very successful vocations. Her name was Celestia, and she was searching for revenge against Discord.

During the attack at the Capital, Balicorn, her younger sister died along with thousands of others citizens in the city, fortunately for Celestia, she was elsewhere negotiating the terms for a trade with the Griffons when the tragedy came to be.

Thank our creator that the remaining species unified under one banner. A banner they erected from knowledge that Discord would come for them after our fall, once he got bored on his ‘playground’.

But sadly we underestimated Discord and his allies. We were at war with their monstrous forces for over four years. We were at a large disadvantage with the accursed changelings within our ranks and Discord’s near limitless chaotic energy which forced suffering countless allies every time we tried to attack them, or when they attacked us.

During these four years we harden ourselves for nothing but war, to defeat this tyrant and traitors. While we were distracting Discord, Celestia was researching to forge a weapon with the smartest minds of all Equestria had to offer, and after so much lost hope they came across something that was thought to be but a myth; something of untold magical power.

The six magical gems.

These gems, like crystals of various colors and forms, had in them the power to end only the evil, the ones that had nothing but darkness in their hearts. The Elements of harmony. None cared from where it was retrieved, what mattered was that we had a way to defeat the villain.

As luck would have it this weapon, if I recall correctly from myth, did nothing to those who were good, it worried me in the start, as all had a little evil within them. Or at least none of us were perfect. The theory that these powerful gems would ignored us and go right through us without harm was not a certainty.

Celestia never did read these books; she believed them to be nothing but added myths, even though she was creating a weapon from them. At the autumn of the fourth year in the war, the weapon was complete. A sword forged from the gems.

At the first wave from the day of battle we gaped in awe at its brilliant light when Celestia first held it with her magical aura during the battle with Discord, and as it showed to actually harm him to no end.

All of the guards from miles away, from what I’ve heard, could hear his cries of pain. They said Celestia cut off his deformed hands, but before Celestia could finish her act Discord teleported away, and the guards told me that when Celestia tried to follow she lost her concentration from a few of Discords minions.

After the battle we all needed rest, giving Discord the time he needed to heal. But not even the best of healers could replace any of his hands since he is nothing but a mix match of every creatures in this world. At least that’s my theory, it could be that he was made of magic too powerful for creatures of mortal being to control and manipulate it. But let me not continue wandering.

After a few days of relief and uniting with the spread out resistance, we headed to attack Balicorn. Discords ‘chaos capital’.

He was using the city as an insult to its previous leader and also to hide within its already rebuilt castle and city. But we knew that he has been preparing for us, the Veterans that survived the attack told us of the horror of the thousands of Equestrians and Discords followers fighting throughout the day. Both sides underwent immense losses all during the course of the attacking. From the siege of the exterior walls, fighting through the city, and the securing of the castle bridge in which Celestia was last seen with her group of champions as they entered the castle, and faced Discord.

After hours into the last land of the fight, the guards near the castle said that during the battle everycreature had to cover their ears at the volume of the agonizing yells. Everything alive in Equestria had to have seen the giant vicious energy shock wave passing over the masses of flesh striking each other, and then to have felt the earth shaking followed.

In the end, the world was crumbling. We were told the belief that the god of chaos has a more important connection to the world as it seemed.

But luckily there was an option to escape, to survive, we lacked time and power, but it was our duty to try.

All the kingdoms’ survivors which were, thanks to this war, a couple hundred thousand citizens and soldiers of the ‘united’, those that could arrive in time at least. They ran to Equestrian lands to make a trip for our survival.

Starswirl the bearded, a great unicorn, was able to create a massive teleportation spell that required more magic than what every single magic user together was able to provide. This spell was one that I still today can’t find myself to believe. It was enchanted to take everything, from each living creature, to each space of land we could…

To another world.

The spell worked, a couple of the lesser magic users died from over exhaustion of using too much magic, but their sacrifice wasn’t in vain, Equestria was saved from another threat, safe in a new world to call home.

A home for our own.

If anything here was alive, we weren't going to be ignored.

WWWWWWOOOOOOOOPPPPPP!!!

Alexandria port: hour of night watch

Time: Midnight

“Sadiq, did you see that!” The guard near the ports in Alexandria cried to his patrol partner.

“Absolutely not, nobody saw the great flash of light in the middle of the night which also came with an ear shattering noise.” Said the other guard, a stone expression complementing his words.

“Didn’t you see it Sadiq? It came from that direction,” the first port guard pointed his finger towards the large expanse of the Mediterranean sea, a slithering smile on his face “and it was so loud that even the people in Mecca could’ve heard it.”

The unamused companion remained unamused. “…sometimes I hate you Asad, you know that, don’t you?”

“But Wadi, you must have at least seen that large pink flash in the middle of the night!”

“By Allah’s sake Asad, I saw it! Let it be!” Yelled Wadi. His face turning red as his quick anger got the better of him.

“Alright, Wadi, calm your ire. It’s going to get you hurt one day and you know that.” Asad said, his malicious grin going wide.

“Let us just report this to the Sultan, he must know of this.” Wadi said in a serious tone, turning back to the port as his partner, Asad, groaned in frustration.

“But Sadiq, the flash was huge everyone must of heard of it.” Said Asad in an almost whining tone.

“Heard, but I’m sure not all had seen the flash that engulfed the entire sky. In particular when we know where it came from. Now come, we must report. For all we know it must’ve been some new evil, nothing like that could be good.” Wadi started to walk out of the port. Asad followed, not as content.

“Of course Wadi, but we better be rewarded for this. A day of real sleep would be nice.”

“Asad, you ask for that and I will beat you with my shield.”

“Hgrh fine, but I'm going to sleep after we're done with this.”

“Asad, we are night guards. And if you so much as blink a little too long I will throw you over the lighthouse.”

“But-”

“Asad! We are guards, not mercenaries. It’s our job to report these kinds of things, now stop speaking and come. The Sultan must know of everything involved with this.”

“Alright.” Asad said defeated he walked with Sadiq to the direction of the sultans palace.

Athens Port Inside of the city: (House of spice.)

Time: Midnight

Ermo was a very happy man. He had seller right where he wanted him.

Ermo, a lord from Italy, an amazing trader who comes and goes with products like a magical merchant that knows what the people want. Disgustingly rich, but for good reason.

He was now in Athens, inside a bazaar that only opened this time at night, ‘that kind’, to acquire some rare spices and other goods through trade. These were quite special and if obtained before the summer, when the price was still low, he could sell them at the winter price which always raised dramatically. This was thanks to the secret technique of keeping products fresh which he acquired from foreigners from the far east in his eccentric travels.

Ermo was in the middle of a negotiation with some merchant and the merchant’s threatening looking protector beside him. But his tall and great physic did nothing to disturb Ermo, as by his side was his good and calm friend, Jurian. Who after saving his life in his younger years near Geneva, which he was nearly killed with his already slain guards by bandits, and only because Jurian was conveniently there taking a quicker route to Rome for a pilgrimage was that Ermo survived the ordeal. Jurian became Ermo’s most trusted guardian warrior-assassin, and after so many years, a good and trusted friend.

“Are you going to buy it or not?” Said the merchant clearly irritated.

“Now, now, you should know better than me of how many false merchants are out here, you’re lucky I’m even buying in this place.” Said Ermo in a tone that could only be understood as smugly.

“I believe you come to buy here because it’s the only place you can buy what you want and raising no suspicion,” the merchant said as a sinister smile began to appear in his face, “and that’s why I’m thinking of renegotiating the price.”

“Oh, really?” Ermo said as he chuckled, “then have a good day finding people to buy them.”

But before the merchant could respond a loud noise cut through.

WWWWWWOOOOOOOOPPPPPP!!!

They had to cover their ears when the loud noise did what it could to burst their ears into pieces. Anyone with a working pair of ears was awake after the loud arbitrary roar.

“What was that?!” Said the merchant as he at last was free of the mighty noise.

Ermo didn’t respond, he headed outside, into the bazaars balcony, under the night sky.

The citizens, like himself, had departed their homes, curious and afraid of what had just past. No one knew what was going on and that was evident in the whispers that begun to rise in within the groups, and troops of confused night guards were trying to figure out what in the nine circles of hell was that noise.

Ermo just watched in amazement the amount of people that came out of their homes, thanks to the position of the bazaar, that was in a third story building, he could see how far had the sound reached.

“Juria- Oh, ” Ermo was about to yell out to call his friend, but only to find that Jurian was right behind him, “yes, Jurian, check in within the groups, see if anyone has a story to tell that could explain the roar, I’ll try to see if you can remember some yourself, and if it is a myth that involves any kind of treasure, make sure to hear every single word.”

“Hmph, I’ll see what I can find.” Jurian rolled his eyes as he responded, knowing all too well what was to happen next. The man then proceeded down the stairs, to the outside of the building and into the scared citizens.

“Fair merchant, let’s finish these negotiations so that we may go home and ponder what just occurred.” Said Ermo as he took full advantage over the confused merchant. It was a good day to buy.

After the exchange was done and both went their own ways, Ermo left the building like a poor child about to receive a loaf of bread, his excitement was quite noticeable.

As Ermo entered deeper into the city he spoke to anyone near that was willing to talk. Most people said just as Ermo expected, the thundering noise threatening to level their homes, but none could precisely say from where it came from, which disappointed the man.

Ermo continued his journey to find a new quest. He was walking into the richer district to see if the more awake night guards were able to discover something. But stopped in the middle of the street, alone, and with a smile he spoke.

“So, Jurian, what have you discovered?” As on cue Jurian slid out of the shadows behind the lord, shaking his head in disappointment, “It was better when you weren’t use to me, it was always funny when I spooked you.”

Ermo left out a laugh before saying. “You still do my friend,” when he finished his hearty chuckle he turned to Jurian with a serious look, “so Jurian, know any ‘scary’ tales of what just happened.”

“I’m sorry, Ermo, but no one including me knows of any legend that may involve in both a large pink flash and a large noise.” Jurian replied at the lord in an almost sad expression.

“Pink flash?” Ermo questioned.

“Oh, of course. In between the answers of the event a couple of elders that normally spend their time at night in the roof of their home saw a pink flash from south with a couple of degrees east.” Ermo listened carefully, as a glow filled his eyes.

“Looks like we might have to go and take a look ourselves, don’t you think? I mean who knows what kind of treasure may have—” Ermo’s eyes glittered at the amount of treasures that he saw in his imagination, before Jurian interrupted him.

“Ermo,” Jurian said in a commanding tone, “you know going off into the unknown has nearly got you killed in the past.”

“I know, Jurian, but remember what I got in those near death experiences!” Exclaimed Ermo as he dropped a hand casually on Jurians arm. “It’s all well, who knows what might be there, we could strike new things for us to have.”

“Ermo it’s best if we do not go into this alone, we might encounter monsters from the sea or in this precious land you now decided to fantasies about. Or maybe even Muslims, if the flash got our attention I’m sure it did to theirs,” Jurian folded his muscled arms together, hoping to give his the adventurous lord reason, “it is best if we went with an army, even if small, if we are to stand any chance with the possibility of monsters… or Muslims.”

Ermo deflated a little, pondering on Jurians words as they had reason, and wisdom, backing his argument. The lord sighed.

“Alright, you win Jurian, but it will be some time before we are to be able to get an army and also get them across to find this ‘new interest.’” He began the phrase humbly, but ended rubbing his hands together in a greedy fashion.

“That’s if we find it mi’lord” Jurian said lord in an almost joking matter as he left go a breath he didn’t know he had. This was actually the first time he was able to reason with the lord, and lord he would be happy he had done so.

After a long walk to the port they arrived on their ship and they headed west to his kingdom Bari. Both anxious as to what next big thing was to come their way.

New Equestria Patrol route 2: Report

Time: Dawn

“…So what happens next.” Asked the mare unicorn guard.

“Well you know we are surrounded by water, and that we aren't fighting anymore, that’s the main reason I joined the Guard.” Said the stallion earth pony guard next to the unicorn.

The sun was already shining over the horizon for the two guards that were in the second route of the New Equestria patrol. It was a route inside a forest, going all its length. Their mission was to check for any refugees that could be lost in the wide forest, but disgracefully they found them, or what was left of them. Not only refugees were lost in the forests’ of New Equestria.

The two guards were on high alert at all times. One bigger than the other, but that could be because of the difference is genders.

One was a unicorn mare. A supposed white coat under her armor, which was always dirty. But the gear she wore could be a factor of that, as it was for fast movement and average protection, like a second skin it extended to her horn for protection from subtle counterspells. But it also reached her hooves, covering them. This design was to assure full protection against spells, but they were horrid for keeping the mud at bay. Forcing the mare to continuously try to clean it off. Spreading mud on her fur.

Then came her yellow mane and tail, which made contrast with the concealing golden armor. Even her flank mark was covered, this in the past would’ve been a public indecency, but when enemy changeling were discovered, they were used as identification.

The other however was a stallion earth pony, but if the mare wore concealing armor, the earth pony was his armor. What identified him, his brown coat, dark blue mane and tail were barely visible under his heavy duty armor covering every square inch of his person. It even had extra stylized spires that made their way up from the sides of his rear legging to the base of his tail. If he was to stand, he would only have to carry himself as the armor was made to be held together without intervention. Of course this suggested that he was able to walk, or dare think, trot, with this stone set of armor.

So in the perspective of an outsider, these two ponies were ready to face down a dragon. And if anyone was to know of the rumors spread on the plains of how the refugees disappeared, the armor was a good choice.

“Hey, before I continue Lightning Strike, did I mention about the decrease in rations that is going on in Balicorn?” The earth pony guard asked to the unicorn as he stood still, trying to pick on his faceplate. It was becoming itchy.

“WHAT?! Even more?!”  Lightning Strike cried out, “Stone Wall, you can’t be serious?”

“Yes, it’s true. The refugees, even with the little found alive, are still pouring in… and now I am eating less because of it.” Stonewall said in a slight hint of annoyance.

“The only thing you can think is your food isn't it? But what about everypony, Stone? Better yet, forget about the other species what about us?!" Lightning Strike said all the possibilities took over her mind.

“Huh, please. A little food drought will not hinder me getting my part. How did you think I got my name? I’m sure you know that it isn’t by my stone built muscles.”

“Ha! Stone built muscles, I know it’s because every time you hug me without armor the fat is trying eating me.” Said Lighting Strike, giggling.

“Fat? It’s not fat I’m—” But before Stone wall could correct his companion an object landed behind him, cutting him short. Stone was surprised, but by looking at Lightning Strike that gave a heavy sigh at moved a hoof to her head he knew what was going on.

He gave a heavy sigh.

“GUYS! GUYS, you’re not going to believe what I’ve found!” Stone turned to find himself with a familiar pegasus.

The stallion pegasus was of a dark coat, his thin but veiling-like armor and goggles told of how little it mattered to the stallion his protection, but high on his speed. His glaring white mane was always cleaned when compared to Lightning Strike’s, but it was still a disaster in combed measurements. And finally, when it came to his tail, it was to shake like if it had a life of its own, twitching and jumping to a side every now and then. Distracting to newcomers, but not at all amusing to the two guards.

“What did you find now, Keen Sight? Another turtle falling off a rock?” Said a very annoyed Lighting Strike.

“Nooooo, not this time, you’re not going to believe it.” Said Keen Sight with a huge grin, hopping in place.

“Does it involved food?” Said a bored Stone Wall, the signs of his enthusiasm basically leaking from his eyes. Keen Sight gasped, catching the attention of both guards.

“How did you know, are you spying on me Stone.” Said Keen Sight with a suspicious glare.

Stone Wall’s face turned very serious and they both stared into Keen Sight in a non-joking matter, and he said. “You better not be joking about this Keen Sight even with the food shortages here.”

Keen Sight shrunk a little at Stone Wall’s glare, backing off a little.

“I-I- I'm not joking!” Said Keen Sight shrinking even more.

The two guards stared at the Pegasus, one with annoyance another with a deadpanned look.

“I’m being serious this time guys!”

“Then spill it-” Stone shorted his demand when an unmistakable loud roar reached his ears. But this one was strange. Turning to the source, he raised an eyebrow, a little surprised of the source of the beast like yell.

“What? I’m a little hungry too.” Said Lightning Strike embarrassed as she tried to cover any vision to her stomach, if her face got more red that it was now, it would burn the forest down.

“A little hungry? It sounded like Stone Wall’s battle cry when he tried to break into the granary… again.” Said Keen Sight with a sly smirk headed towards Stone.

“I’ll keep trying, I heard a third time's a charm.” Stone Wall joked, but then glared back to Keen Sight, not forgetting what was just told to him.

“Yeah, if your brother wasn’t the captain of the guard you would have been executed. Specially during these food shortages.” Said Lightning Strike in a worried tone but her face told that she was very glad that the topic moved away from her.

“Yeah, yeah whatever, so Keen Sight where is this food now?” Said Stone Wall with a hungry look that made Keen Sight much more keen to telling Stone.

“It’s near the ocean! I think... well, I saw like a couple of minotaurs calves by their size, I think? We could trick them! Minotaurs aren’t the sharpest blade in the arsenal.”

“Then where to Keen Sight? Tell me now so we all can feast tonight!”

“But Stone, we don’t even have bits to trick them with—” Keen Sight was about to retort, more on the fact that he wanted little to no interaction with minotaurs, but his hopes soon shattered when Stone Wall revealed a bag of bits from under his armor.

“Where did you get all those bits, Stone Wall? Or even keep those? I mean, there’s little places you can hide it...” Lighting said amazed, the bag was huge. The bag of bits. The golden bits. Stop thinking about it.

“Worry little of where they were, but from where I borrowed these. Heh? Nothing? Alright I took it from my brother.”

“Stone, your brother is going to kill you.” Said Keen Sight with a neutral tone.

“Oh ho-ho. Noooo, he promised mother on her deathbed to keep me safe, and my brother never breaks a promise.”

“You sound like an evil brother, Stone.” Said Lighting in a ‘disappointed friend’ tone.

“But he loves me nonetheless, so…. Keen Sight… where’s the food?!” Shouted Stone Wall as he hid his bag of bits from wherever he took it from. Lightning gave a hearty laugh at her friend’s enthusiasm, but it was because she wasn’t looking at him in the eyes. But Keen Sight was. He was always watching. The way Stone’s left eyelid twitched every two seconds unsettled Keen greatly.

But Keen Sight, not wanting to discover what that was about,  pointed to the general direction from where we came from. And with new found vigor and target, Stone Wall shouted loudly.

“FOR THE FOOD!!”

And charged into his goal. His companions confused by the speed and forwardness of their friend followed close behind, he must’ve been hungrier that they thought.

Chapter 1: Calm before the meeting

Chapter 1: Calm before the meeting

New Equestrian - Patrol Security Headquarters - Cloud Height: Griffin Report Stall.

Time: Evening.

“So, Sergeant Redwood, you saying to me, with no fooling around, that nothing occurred in this patrol? From what I know you have arrived with a severely wounded corporal who lost most of his chestplate and has many wounds covering most of his body. This doesn’t seem like a simple patrol.”

“He ran into a griffin, sir.”

“Run by that me again?”

“A female, sir.”

“Huh, that explains it. Us ladies do have needs, Sergeant, don’t forget that.”

“I never do... ma’am.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing, sir.”

“Good, but before you depart, are you sure there’s nothing else to report? About your subordinates?”

“I am pretty sure, sir. It was nothing but a plain, and simple, day of patrol. Nothing special.”.

New Equestria - Northern Enchanted Forest - Cloud Level

Time: Dawn. One day before.

“So... what was it that the new monarch was going about. Anygriffon?” Said a disgruntled griffon guard trying to break the silence. The other two griffins, which were accommodated to the monotonous silence, were caught off guard by its sudden braking. One of the two at least.

“Huh? Oh that. Yes, the thing was that due to the sudden loss of our domain we’re all are apparently Equestrians now.” The other griffon guard replied annoyed by the constant failed tries of entertainment from his partner.

“Why “Equestrians?” We’re better than those ponies, they fell easily to Discord’s attacks and they needed our help to stop him.” Said the once disgruntled griffon that was now boosting standing on the cloud.

The clouds were few and far between, it always was with missions of the patrol, patrols that were always easy to do. Search and report anything found in the area, and that never got out of these three griffin’s minds, as they were on their third lap of vigilance. At least that was what they were supposed to be doing. Now they were resting in a group of clouds.

It was a boring day. And talking became an actual interesting activity as the two griffins were so immersed in conversation that they didn’t took note of the third griffin moving at the edge of a cloud in attention.

“It’s apparently due to the power of that alicorn mare, “Celestia” as they called her in the barracks. The one with that flank thing that tells that she can move the sun,” the griffin huffed in annoyance, “that convinced our glorious ruler, and you are due to remember that, Copper Spear.”

“You make it sound like the ponies have more power than us, remember that they needed our help to stop a lord of chaos, without us they would have lost the entire war! You are easy to forget that, Moon Moon.” Said Copper Spear seriously until the end that slowly turned into a grin.

Copper Spear was as normal as an armored corporal could be. The headgear, which was decorated with a two iron line symbol which confirmed his rank, was decorated with one of his self-removed grey feathers. The dark brown fur that appeared excessively groomed was barely visible beneath the necessities of basic iron armor, which covered the most vital areas of the neck, chest, underbelly and legs. He also had a double layer iron gauntlets in the sides of his talons, mostly defense purposes. But the biggest feature to note, were his golden yellow eyes. Shining at the reaction he was getting from Moon Moon

“‘You are easy to forget’, Copper Spear, is my name. Moon Stone. Don’t you ever say Moon Moon in my presence again.” Moon Stone said with eyes of a predator staring at a bigger predador.

Moon Stone was an average built griffin. Clear white-clean feathers were uncommon, but not rare in the griffins species. His whitish-yellow fur was almost perfectly covered by the iron armor, but any space with no plates was met with brown rope that pulled in the armor for comfort. The plates themselves were slim, designed for a headfirst dive into close range and melee, ‘sword flesh’ was a more common term used for his kind of job. Especially with the kind of helmet that graced his constantly bashing head. One iron strip on the front of the headgear. The green of his eyes boiling with an always present anger, but contained by the subordination he was accustomed to.

“But, Moon Moon~, why should we change the name is soooo easy to say, and it’s funny as you wouldn’t believe.” Copper all but laughed harder when Moon Stone released a growl.

“Oh funny, huh? Then it would be funny if your helmet finds a very nice and warm place up your-”

“Chicks, shut your peaks.” Yelled the silent third griffon, with that Copper and Moon immediately silenced in attention. “I believe I heard something of significance...”

“What is it Sergeant Redwood?” Replied Copper Spear, looking actually serious for once as whatever he wanted to say to Moon Stone was left behind for a moment.

Redwood was one of the many in-battle promoted Sergeant, his headgear with smaller than Copper Spear’s, but has a wider base and adorned with four iron stripes. His greyish-white feathers had scars which feathers would never grow again; product of close calls in combat. His golden fur had burned patches in the base of the flanks and lower chest, most likely due to flying away from a traitorous Dragon. This at least with what was observable due to his armor.

Now, when it came to practicality, Redwood wore the best out there. Flexible Iron plated armor was a luxury obtained by means he would never reveal--being the only male griffin warrior before the war had been with advantages he didn’t care for. It was the most flexible iron griffin-smiths could make. It covered him from head to talon and paw. Concealing as much area as possible, to offer as much protection possible, before becoming impossible to anygriffin to weight battle with. His magenta colored eyes were in a permanent expression of seriousness, at least that’s what everycreature that has ever met him had said.

“I heard something saying something about a feast.” Replied the Sergeant in his usual angry tone.

“What? A feast, really?” Exclaimed the now very confused Moon Stone, he knew of the shortages, anycreature with a stomach knew of the shortages.

“Yes, a feast, Private Moon Moon, did you get clouds in your ears now?” Said the Redwood, giving Moon Stone something to grieve.

“No, sir.” Replied Moon Stone, not flinching much at the nickname when said by the commanding officer.

“FOR THE FOOD!” The three griffins snapped out of their interaction at the sound of the loud yell. Quickly peeking to their respective edges of cloud the trio searched for the yelling land wanderer.

“Who was that?” Said Copper Spear voice full of frustration. There was just too much space his eyes could cover, how was he-

“Oh, I see a group near the forest.” Said Copper Spear actually impressed with the fact that he found them, or even seen anything. He was not used to searching in that matter, in fact, it was his first time. So he mentally pat himself in the back. Moon Stone and Redwood side-taloned close to Copper’s Edge of the cloud to see what he meant.

“Yeah, there.” Said Copper pointing at the moving trees. He caught glimpses of the shapes that traveled in between gaps of capony. Giving him a general idea of what he was seeing. “…are those, ponies?”

“Yeah. That’s the area the pony from Patrol Search two should be at. Where are they going exactly?” Asked Moon Stone more to himself than the others.

“I don’t know, Private, but while you wait here with your tail up between your legs, I’m going to take the initiative and have a look.” Said Sergeant Redwood, his constant probs to Moon Stone were a common thing Moon was, unhappily, getting used to.

“Yeah, Moon Moon, you stay here, while we do the real work.” Said Copper Spear with a sly smirk, at that Moon Stone did react.

“Real work? Copper, you take more naps than an ursa in the winter, and you’re somehow still a higher ranking than me.” Said Moon Stone irritation taking over his voice.

“Naps?” Asked Copper mockingly, already left behind by the Sergeant who had taken flight, “Oh you mean my tactical planning in case we’re ever attacked so I will know who to yell at in such a scenario, command thinks to agree with me.”

“Whatever, let’s just catch up with Redwood before he leaves us… again” Said Moon Stone with his wings opening in expectation before taking off.

“Okay. Alright, Moon Moon, lets hurry up before he yells at you again as he does all the time.”

“Move it, chicks! The time to move out was days ago!” Screeched their commander Redwood, making their ears hurt somewhat.

“Coming, sir.” Replied Moon Stone, he knew the experienced Sergeant could hear him.

“Jeez just because he is a veteran from the chaotic war doesn’t mean he can be this snippy with us.” Copper said, starting to feel the command of Redwood quite heavy.

“Shut it, Copper, you know he can hear you even from this distance.” Whispered Moon Stone, not wanting to get in any worst with his commanding officer.

“Yeah I can hear ya two lion brains alright!” Said Redwood who was closer now that Moon and Copper were catching up. “Now move it, daylight’s wasting and I don’t want to lose what is going on with those ponies.”

The Griffons flew silently, stalking the ponies from over the clouds to the newly found interest in new Equestria. But even with the Sergeant Redwood’s experience he didn’t notice that they were being followed themselves.

New Equestrian Patrol Security - Group three.

Time: Dawn

“So...  Swift Hooves... why…  are... we… following… the Griffons?” Said one of the three Zebras gasping for air. The three lurked stealthily, glancing to the air once or twice to give an analytic stare to the griffins above, stopping when they stopped. Which was now, for the tired zebra’s eternal gratitude.

“Were you deaf when the pony was yelling out of his lungs?” Said the female Zebra in a tone full of authority.

“Huh?” Was the smart response of the tired Zebra.

“They said they found food and we are going to investigate, Silent Trot.” Said the other male Zebra nearby, his annoyance couldn’t be more obvious with his tone and his ears which were bent backwards.

Silent Trot was a of the basic color selection of any zebra, white stripes with black fur, but what made him different were his eyes. Brown. Indeed a unique color for any zebra. But with his slim built muscles, which came from his job as a scout, his eyes didn’t raise much his stature. He looked like any recruit by zebra standards. His wicker light armor--personally designed--was made for scouts for its silence and ability to carry personal survival items.

“Shh! Lower your voices, they’re going to hear us.” The zebra leader whispered as she looked into the sky, easily spotting the silhouettes of the three griffons on the clouds. The other two rolled their eyes and did as ordered.

“But didn’t the griffons have bad hearing?” Silent Trot asked to the female zebra.

Without losing sight of the griffins Swift Hooves gestured with a hoof to the other male zebra. “Tell him Grillis.”

“Swift Hooves, please call my full name when in mission.” The male zebra named Grillis asked Swift Hooves in a tone of frustration that showed how many times he said the same thing.

Due to Swift Hooves’ female attributes she was smaller sized compared to her male counterparts. The two golden rings on her neck showed her experience as a female scout, while her armor, as Silent Trot’s, was of wicker material. But her particular design was of a sow of leaves on top of it for camouflage. It muffled the sounds and movements of things making contact with her when moving in the forest. Solely for silence and speed. But nothing of that mattered now as by the way she stared at Grillis with her blue eyes, she was about to break some sort of record in sound volume.

“Stripped Grillis, could you please?” Swift said pausing dangerously in each phrase.

Stripped Grills was of average rough built zebra with three induced ranking scars near the sides of the neck, showing his expertise as a male scout, but the placement of the scars clearly showed his other attribute for wilderness survival. His thick wicker based armor was actually one of the only carrying materials, and its design was only to carry materials. It offered no protection whatsoever.

Stripped Grills smiled, bothering Swift Hooves every time she spoke was a full time job he enjoyed far too much for his own good. But as asked/commanded he turned to the now less tired Silent Trot for a good old fashioned explanation. Grillis style.

“The Griffons have eyesight and hearing far superior than that of ponies and zebra’s alike. If I recall correctly, in the war while in recon, I was nearly spotted by an hostile Griffon nearly a mile away; they saw my Hooves. Keep in mind these are of white color, in contrast of the normal green and brown background. I had noticed the patrol, but suspected I wasn’t seen. But when I was heard their screeches from afar, I knew I was spotted. But luckily It was only due to the many sounds in the forest that I survive that encounter.” Stripped Grillis’ way of speech could be considered that of a interesting professor, he paused; eyes unfocused, remembering his younger days as a scout.

“So Swift Hooves are we okay to continue resting? Or are the Griffons on the move again?” Asked the less but still tired Silent Trot as he completely ignored what he considered Grillis’ rant.

SMACK!

“Ouch, Grillis? What was that for?” Silent Trot complained as he rubbed the back of his head with his forehoof.

“Boy, you better listen to my stories. They could possibly save your life one day.” Said Stripped, his initial annoyance towards Silent Trot returning in full strength.

“Why should I listen to you, you’re neither an elder nor a veteran.”

SMACK

“Ouch! Swift? What was that for?!”

“Shut it Trot, he kept me alive during the Chaos war with stories alone, from both surviving in the wilderness and discorded bears. In the end, Grillis knows things, so when he tells you something, you listen, or else.” Swift Hooves said with a hoof dangerously close to the stallion’s eye. Not listening to Grillis advice was a touchy subject for Swift.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry I get it.”.

“Good, now get ready to move out, the Griffons are on the move again.” Stated Stripped Grillis, moving ahead of both zebras to make sure not to lose sight of the griffins.

Silent Trot to be spared of any punishment didn’t complain when he has to trot again, but still clearly showing he was tired. Struggling to keep up.

Location: Unknown, seven miles to New Equestrian shore.

Time: Dawn

“Fifty ducats on Mark!”

“Alright, we got fifty ducats on the new guy! Who bets for the champion?! Come on, come on wage your money on the ten month champion and two year Crusader Veteran, Jacque the Steel Giant!” Said the man holding the bets for today, it usually rotated depending on who has done a better job.

The “God’s Generosity”, was a trading ship, originating from the famous Venetian Arsenal, which meant that the interior was made to hold and transport many men for battle. But when in the trade business, all it did was food. Even with that the whole space wasn’t used, the very reason why it was so easy to make fights on the ship without being disturbed.

The room was at full activity, at least in the right side of the stairwell behind a wall of barrels that blocked any curious non participant from directly seeing the fighting. With a lookout making sure that if someone came down the stairs they had time to fake innocence.

The ‘fighting area’ was a place meant for the men to eat and speak to each other, the tables and chairs hid the bloodstains in the floor easily. But the two main participants cared not for that, nor for the rest yelling their names repeatedly; cheering because they liked them way too much, or because they were going to receive an exuberating amount of gold for their victory.

Jacque the Steel Giant made his title proud, standing tall at eight and a half feet, pants being the only set of clothes he had on, and his black straight hair could be confused with a dirty mop. But his red looking eyes with the glare of lamps sure made him look dangerous. If not that then from his set of defined muscles.

Mark on the other side wasn’t as tall, but he wasn’t weak either. He stood proudly at six feet, and like Jacque had only his set of pants on. With his curly brownish-blond hair and brown eyes with a slim figure he had since ever, he looked more like a slippery fighter than a warrior.

“Remember the rules men, no upper armor, and no whining like a Bride of a Troll.” Said the bet man, he was in the zone receiving bets after bets.

“Hey bet keeper!” Yelled Mark at the man the room fell silent, an attempt to hear what the young man was going to say, Mark smirked, “ten ducats on the iron giant.”

The steel giant was not fond of being called a lesser material, and as such responded by throwing the first punch for Mark to receive. But he had expected such action and dodged it skillfully. And with a roar from the crowd, not as loud as if could’ve been, the fight began.

The men who were not fighting began dragging everything in the ‘fighting area’ within the ship to protect the belonging and not get a ‘pay cut’ from damaging the trader’s property.

Jacque advanced with a jab towards Mark’s lower guard, but unlike the one before this was unexpected, Mark was unable to dodge, so in response he hopped back as the time the hit connected to lessen the force of the hit. Mark was safe, but the giant wasn’t done. Using his still resting left fist by rotating his stance to the left side Jacque proceeded to smack Mark in his right cheek. Not even believing him worthy to receive a full out punch. The spectating group either cheered or groaned, depending on their bets.

Mark spun and stumbles, but didn’t fall as expected. He stumbled forward and swung his body directing towards Jacque. By using the momentum of the hit which had spin him to leap at the steel giant.

The steel giant was surprised by the quick recovery, but not enough to be startled by it. Grabbing Mark in mid air, using his size to his full advantage, Mark’s trajectory continued with added force of Jaque to the other side of the room, which was the wall that was at the side of the stair entrance; passing it like paper he reached a space that was just occupied by a man who was stumbling to move the barrels blocking his path. The Venetian merchant. Their employer.

If any of the men were paying attention they would’ve noticed the lookout about to say about the new man’s arrival.

“Guards I just came t-OMPH.”

Mark and his employer collide with each other. The force was so great that Mark was immediately blessed with unconsciousness, this was called a blessing only due to the immediate wrath of the employer that was going to fall upon his men as he raised from the wooden floor.

“What are you idiots doing? I need you in perfect health for my money to have value! I paid you to be healthy and fight my enemies not to fight each other!”  Yelling the Venetian merchant his rage was at full go.

He would have continued with his ranting if it wasn’t for an incredibly loud-

WWWWWWWOOOOOOPPPPP

And as if the sound invited it, a huge wave of pressure tilted the ship in an incredibly dangerous angle. Wood cracked, the occupants flew, and the world tilted left.

The screams of an entire crew resounded in the ocean, all silenced after the first three seconds of the shock as the ship rocked back and forth until it rested steady, as if nothing had happened.

The merchant to his credit wasn’t knocked unconscious due to the incredible force that would have put a battering ram to shame. Combined with fear, anger, and very, very, good endorphins and adrenaline the merchant proceeds to yell and whack anyone that was on top of him as if there was no tomorrow.

“Can. You. Oafs. Get. Any. Sense. Of. Dignity. And. Get! Your! Arses! Off of me!!”

The entire crew, minus the merchant and those around him, groaned and complained, except for the ‘steel giant’ who proceeds to get up and help his employer by throwing the person on top of him off.

“Thank you Jacque, now let us see who is the idiot who thought this ship was an easy take.”

The merchant proceeds to the armory and quickly put on some light mail and byzantine plate armor. Somewhat exited from the possible incoming fight. The crew ran out to the deck, the merchant already sighting around, for who or what was attacking them.

“Oy, where are the men who were on the deck!” Yelled the merchant hoping the men were actually hiding and not dead.

“Help!!” “In the water!” “Down here!!”

The merchant heard several yells from the ocean, the opposite side the ship tilted; Moving to the border he saw the deck crew in the ocean sea, struggling to stay afloat in their light armor.

“You Oafs! Help me rescue these men before they drown!” As ordered quickly the guards, taking off their heavy gear, dived in to rescue.

Leo was a unique kind of merchant, the kind that was sick of the ineffectiveness of guards for protection, and so he trains himself to great strength. He always believed in ‘if you want something done right, do it yourself’ motto, but of course he still needed guards to not be outnumbered in any fights. But what he lacked as a merchant was business enterprising; a merchant for about seven years, but has yet to make the fortune which he has always dreamed of. But now wasn’t a moment to complain of the misfortunes, now was a moment to think and act.

Leo by experience knew that anything that can force a ship to move with such a way, damaged or broke something important, and so they needed to land or dock to make an assessment of the ship before he could continue his journey to trade with Jerusalem.

“Spotter! We need to find land as soon as possible so get to the crow’s nest and keep a vigilant eye for any land; we need to check the ship for damaged.” Leo ordered, hoping that the spotter had yet to have fallen from his post.

“Why should we pull the ship to shore? The thing’s floating isn’t it? Asked one of the many rescued men. Leo stared at him, expression unchanged.

“Jacque, answer his question please.”

Jacque walked towards the confused guardsman who understood his predicament too late as Jacque's hands reached around his waist and proceeds to pick his screaming person up and throw him down the deck

“Anymore questions?” Yelled Leo, his earlier anger still present. Silence answer him, "I didn't think so."

The crew was quick to move, a new danger added to the normal mix that you meet in the sea was never taken lightly. They worked almost mechanically, free ropes, scale poles, release sails, tense sail to point of usefulness, tie rope, secure everything, sail. The wind in their favor.

Thirty minutes past, the tension was high, the ship was beginning to creak loudly, the entire crew did what they could to help the ship move faster, some even used old rows found in the bottom deck. They needed to find land as soon as possible before the ship could give out. The spotter who searched for even the tiniest sight of land jumped in his spot and yelled.

“Land ho!!”

Leo, was helping the last of his men that was wounded by a piece of wood in his arm when he heard the spotter, he smiled as fate finally gives him a break, a little more and he would have snapped. He didn’t waste time to direct himself towards his crew

“Alright men! Get ready to move your arses! We get the ship to shore to assess the damage!”

With the rowing, the extra vails, and constant screaming, it took them about an hour to get to the shore and another one to make sure they didn’t smash against any rocks in their way. They finally arrived safely to a tree filled land. The men then, using ropes, pulled the ship with cut down logs from the trees surrounding them, and rolled the ship inland to be fixed.

Mark was placing one of the ropes around the newly made poles by hammer and axe to make sure the rope was well secured. In his moments of stretching intervals he noticed the amount of birds in the sky, beautiful free creatures.

But right as he cracked his neck he saw the biggest bird he has seen yet. It was too far away to get any details but the distance in the sky and the size already showed it was bigger than the average bird or eagle. The bird was doing the type of pattern he saw when he was in Egypt his first time with his employer; a vulture like pattern, But it was far too big to be a vulture, and as he tried to look closer he-

“Mark! For the last time, get over here or you won’t eat!” Said the irritated cook, waving his knife and making all those near to lean away. Mark snapped out of his thoughts as he now noticed that he was the only one who wasn’t done placing the ropes.

“Don’t we have enough food to last a couple of voyages?!” Mark answered yelling loudly as he finished placing the rope, “we're trading food you know?” Said Mark with a smirk only he knew he had.

“Get smart with me boy and I’ll make sure you won’t eat!” Said the cook getting angrier by the second, he had enough of Marks antics.

“Alright already, I’m coming!!”

The moment Mark said ‘enough food to last a couple of voyages’ the bird stopped his circling pattern and left towards the forest.

New Equestria patrol two. New Equestrian shore.

Time: Dawn-midday

“Come on guys, it’s just right over.” Said Keen Sight actually happy his ‘friends’ were listening to him.

“I….am…coming…..just give me…a minute” Stone Wall said sweating profusely and gasping for air.

“Wasn’t just ten minutes ago you said ‘I will not stop running until I get my fix?’” Said the obviously smirking Lighting Strike, she was slightly tired, but not as bad as Stone.

“Shut up, you don’t know how much this armor weights.” Complained Stone Wall.

“Right, armor. Got it” Said Lighting Strike, giggling at the end.

“Don’t forget I am also carrying the bits,” Stone Wall’s sly grin semed to cancel Lightning’s, “and now I am rethinking about sharing.”

“Hey, you would’ve never found it without me so don’t you dare count me out, Stone Wall.” Said Keen Sight actually serious, they were nearing the border of the forest.

“Oh yeah what exactly woul-“

“Keen Sight is that what you meant?” Lightning Strike Said pointing at the ship that is starting to appear as they get through the foliage. At the arrival of the border they made a quick dive into cover, they wouldn't want to go in without a plan, would they now?

“Yeah, there it is, I was doing a usual lookout around there,” Keen Sight said pointing at a particular place in the sky, “but be careful, we don’t know if these Minotaur’s are open to negotiate.” Keen Sight said a little worried; he has seen what a minotaur can do.

Stone Wall was taking it all in, the clear shore, the wooden structure, the poles around it. But, no food.

Something flashed in Stone Wall’s small brain, it might have been exhaustion, maybe hunger or even thirst, he would never know, but in his tired hungry state he experienced something that has never passed there before in a hunger state. Logical thinking.

“Uh, Keen Sight, where is the food?” Stone Wall asked not moving his eyes from the structure, Keen Sight was confused by the question.

“Uh, what do you mean Stone? Obviously inside.”

“Yeah that, I mean that how could you see the food?”

“What do you mean? You got to be more clear, Stone?”

“You said you watched them from afar and that you saw enough food for us to eat, so we could feast…”

Keen Sight finally got what Stone Wall meant and with uncertain tone he says

“Uh, yeah, I saw food, I… heard them talk about it.”

“How much did you confirm?” Stone Wall replied, his serious tone becoming more dangerous.

“You know, a lot?” Keen Sight’s answer sounded more as a question; his nervous tone didn’t help his case.

“How did you confirmed the food if you haven’t even seen it; better yet, how could you understand them, minotaurs don’t usually speak Equestrian, Keen Sight.”

Lightning Strike caught what Stone Wall was trying to say, and she turned at Keen Sight with a dangerous set of eyes.

“Keen Sight, answer Stone Wall, please,” Lightning’s voice raised very high, uncomfortably high, “how did you see the food?”

“I- I heard them say they had a lot...” Keen Sight said submissivly, the two were half satisfied with his answer if he wouldn’t have continued, “…I think…”

“WHAT?!” Shouted both Lightning and Stone at the same time, but before they could continue they were interrupted by another voice.

“Hey, keep it low down there or they will hear you!”

The three ponies paused at the voice, they looked at each other to confirm that it wasn’t one of them, meeting each other’s confused faces was eerie all in its own. The ponies slowly turned to the expected source of the voice upwards, on the trees, and saw two armored Griffon’s face-taloning and one with an embarrassed smile.

“You see, things like these keep making me think on how you are still a corporal.” Said Moon Stone, hitting his face with his other talon for good measure.

“For once, I agree with the Private, how in tartarus do you keep your rank?” Asked Redwood, equally stupefied by the display.

“Hey! Who in the nine circles of hell thinks he can just slack off in my--” Shouted out a new voice, before it immediately cut itself off.

Everyone turned at the new source, collective eyes opening to incredible sizes.

“Uh guys, I don’t think that I am so sure that they were minotaurs after all.” Added Keen Sight as he backed away slowly from the new arrival.

The thing was tall, armor made of small rectangular plates, the color of sand, the top of the head covered by a helmet of some strange geometric style. Its yellow eyes showing crystal clear fear, while his short...fur? Mane? Whatever it was it covered almost everything on the front of his face, like a minotaur. Was it called a beard? Meh, who cares what those boneheads say anyway.

SHINK SHINK SHINK A new noise added itself to the silence.

Everyone turned to the source to see Stone Wall with a large bag of bits hanging from his hoof.

“So, you guys trading any food?”

Location: Alexandria Time: Midnight (previous day)

“Now… what in the name of Allah was that huge noise that woke me up in the middle of my sleep?!” Yelled a very angry and fat Sultan. His attire was as something a sultan of his stature would wear, with a long slim fur coat of one of the many special wild animals over him. Beautiful woman were so common in his presence they were even considered part of the background.

“My sultan, the source of the noise we are unsure of, but we did saw a huge flash of light north with a couple of degrees west.” Said the court astronomer as he tried his best to not show weakness in front of the sultan. A weak camel draws many daggers was the saying.

“As did we my sultan, we saw a bright light before we were force to shut our eyes that came from that direction,” Said Wadi pointing of the general direction of the flash, “then after came the huge noise that woke up everyone.”

Wadi and Asad fulfilled their duties as guards and came to inform the sultan of the recent events, Asad was having a lot of trouble staying awake, the only thing keeping him from falling asleep was the threats made by his partner Wadi and he knows Wadi enough to  believe that he rarely lies at all.

“Asad remember, you fall asleep, there is an exotic animal in the gardens in that balcony.” Said Wadi pointing at the balcony, “which leads to a mighty animal they bought from traders from the east, it’s very interesting, it’s orange with black stripes and strong enough to tear a man limb from limb even with his armor on, and I remember correctly that the last man who fell asleep in the Sultans palace while on duty was in charge of feeding the creature.”

Wadi paused, leaving the information sink in, Asad was literally shaking and wide awake now, “For a week.” Said Wadi smirking while Asad could only groan, Wadi’s jokes were so uncommon Asad always fell for them.

“So what do we do now?” Asad asked to the sultan, so tired that he didn’t notice what he just did which was rewarded with a slap in the head by Wadi.

The sultan narrowed his eyes, not liking the disrespect at all, but he left it slide, for now. “We will mount an expedition and find whatever disturbed my sleep.”

“Uh, my Sultan that wouldn’t be very wise in our predicament as of late.” Said the Advisor next to the Sultan.

“Why is that ‘Advisor’?”

“Remember my sultan that we lost our entire influence in trade in The Mediterranean long ago by the venetians and we are still struggling to make due with our own merchant fleet, and so we can’t spare any ships at this time. But we can ask some other Sultans to see if they have any ship they can spare, but that will take time.” The Adviser expediency said.

Asad seeing an opportunity stepped closer to the sultan, “My sulta, if I may?”

The sultan was confused by the request, but curious. “Speak.”

“Why don’t you just send a small guard detachment to investigate? You have far more guards to easily quell the peoples fear and I am pretty sure we can book passage with a ship heading in the general direction and see if we can spot whatever it was that caused the noise that interrupted your sleep?”Asad said proudly for coming with the idea, Wadi moved closer to him and whispered, calmly.

“Asad! what are you doing?!” Wadi had his own type of calm.

“It’s called being promoted, Wadi, I don’t see you coming up with any other bright idea, and look at it from my point: you can’t hit your superior officer, can you?” Whispered Asad clearly happy.

“That is a great idea, but who would lead this small detachment of guards?” Said the Advisor

“I, Wadi of the night guards, volunteer to lead the expedition.” Wadi said betting Asad to the punch, for his now drained happiness.

“That is a great idea, Wadi of the night guards, but who will go with you.” Asked the Advisor

“I propose that I take Asad here with me and whatever troops you can spare to help me in this expedition.”

“Then, Wadi of the night guards, for now you shall be calling, Emir Wadi, for the expedition in rewarding you for your bravery in to volunteering in such a dangerous mission, Advisor, how long do you think will it take for one of the Sultans to send us a ship?”

“I think it would take a couple of weeks at the earliest it’s during the dry season of autumn, and it will take the birds a while to reach the closest Sultan palace.” Answered the advisor.

“Well, hope this trips is as awesome as I imagine it, just like that time I went to Cairo!”

Wadi flinched at the memory. “Asad, your imagination is not normal, if that was ever to be possible this would not be a mission, it would be suicide.”

“Ha! I bet you if it was, you would still survive because of me.”

“We’ll see how this goes then.”

Location: Unknown, Shore

Time: Dusk (Month or so in the future.)

“Jurian, What did I told you my friend? This isn’t on the map, new for us to own.” Said Ermo with a huge grin.

“Ermo, haven’t you notice how perfectly placed is this land?” Asked his concerned friend.

“What do you mean, Jurian, as in perfectly place?”

“Well, this land is placed at the center between many nations, and we so happen to be the first to have arrived? Doesn’t that feel weird to you, mi’ lord?”

“That does seem suspicious,” the lord said seriousness passing through, analyzing the situation, but then dismisses the suspicion for the treasures he still see in his imagination. “Where do you think it would be better to dock?”

“Ermo! Do not take this as any other of your adventures, we are not the only ones involved and I’m sure that many would not take the way you do things gracefully.” Jurian said as he looked at his surroundings.

Ermo was true to his word and searched for a small tool to help search for the mysterious earthquake bringing light. Three galleys were taken, two full of trained warriors and weapons fit for battle at sea as well as on shore, the warriors were a mix of Templars and knights, they wore staggeringly heavy Steel mail armor and carried variety of Steel weapons. And also let’s not forget a priest that is the commander of the Templars that basically does mass on Sundays and kill anything that is a threat the rest of the week. The three ships composed of one common trading ship, which Ermo and Jurian were on, it was made to hold the supplies for the three ships, while the other two were galleys which were made to protect the center ship and hold the men.

“Mi’lord, I have spotted something strange!!”

“Strange as in what?!” Ermo yelled back.

“I believe th- No! I’m sure there’s a ship already on the island, mi’lord!” The spotter pointed his entire arm towards the silhouetted of a ship near a dangerous part of the shore.

Everyone sprinted to the side of the ship to take a glance at the shadow of a ship, but then something else caught their sights, something moving on top of it. But by the looks of it the thing it is huge. Bigger than a bear.

“Should we stop, mi’lord, for all we know it might be a monster.” Asked a crewmen on the cargo ship.

“No, we should investigate, we have plenty of warriors to kill anything in our way, if it proves to be hostile, you know what to do.” Said Ermo as he place his hand on Jurian’s shoulder, “but, what I want to know is, what is that creature and investigate if it had to do with that ship’s destruction.”

“Aye, mi’lord!”

It took the ships a couple of hours to safety get through the dangerous areas of the shore and land near the destroyed ship.

“Jurian, is it me or am I seeing graves? Many, many, graves”

“I do believe so, if the crosses are anything to go by, mi’lord.”

The strange creature dropped of the top of the ship and landed on its deck which results it by shaking it, making the warriors worry on how large and possible how strong this strange creature was.

The silhouette came closer still within the ship and thus each step sounded like a battering ram ramming on a fortresses gate, and with each inch the warriors started to look at each other with nods of plans and readied weapons. Some even began to pray for God’s protection. After the noise stopped the men prepared their blades, or crossbows, if the creature was proven hostile. But what came out surprised them even more.

It was a man, but not just any common man, it was a huge example of human potential even by warrior standards. The man’s hands were big enough to easily crush a man’s skull with his arm muscles alone, a durty mop in his head, which was actually his straight long hair. It was a wonder what in the name of God created such a beast. The man wore mud and leaves, a small--in contrast to its size--bag strapped on its waist, and the worst sandals they had ever laid their eyes uppon. And right in the middle of their staring it lifted one of its heavy brows and spoke.

“Sacrebleu! You people are idiots, place yourselves alongside an already destroyed ship?! Tell me at least you took some sort of precaution towards something like this?” The large beast of a man concluded, voice low and thunderous.

“Who are you might I ask mighty giant?” Asked Ermo with interest.

“I go by the name, Jacque, but my companions call me the ‘Steel Giant,' or at least they used to as you can see...” The giant gestured towards the graves around them.

“Then due tell us what happen here, did demons come and kill these sinners?” Asked the Templar priest next to Ermo.

“I won’t answer any questions 'till we are away from these accursed shores and within thy ship.” Stated Jacque pointing towards Ermos galley.

“Then let us be on our way.” Confirmed Ermo, a little sad to the temporary stop on his exploration of the new lands, but enthusiasm came through the ability to spend less time studying it and more time exploring, thanks to the survivor.

After giving the orders of securing the area of any ill intentioned beasts, Ermo and his surrounding group, plus a tall addition, got within the nearest ship. The warriors being told to be on high alert for anything suspicious things, the crossbowmen had their fingers on the triggers for anything that wasn't human.

Inside, the big man found himself a chair, and a heavy grown he sat, back cracking and a moan of comfort as if he hadn't sat in anything comfortable in weeks. Those that were ready to listen to the giant found chairs of their own to sit and drag near, one even found a table to give the man a place for his arms. All highly expectant of what he was to say.

“Let me begin this tale with the encounter I've had with the creatures that roam these lands, I know you won’t care much on how I got here.” Said Jacque in a straightforward endevor. He thus opened his sack and revealed the contents within, and in a closer look for the curious it turned out to be a strange semi-circle helmet with one strip of a mysterious grey-reflective metal with a couple of white feathers.

Jurian picked up the helmet, one conclusion at touch, “T’is Iron.”

“How do you know, Jurian?” Asked Ermo actually curious.

“Easy, feel it.” Jurian passes the helmet to his lord, but right at the throw another interest came to his eyes in the form of a set  of white feathers. “What feathers are these from? Their size are... disturbingly huge.”

“Hhmm, what a tale I’ll tell.” Said Jacque cryptically, lips showing something strange for such a huge juggernaut of a person, a grin. “What a story...”

Chapter 2: The Meeting

“So, Swift Hooves do you remember what the ponies were talking about?” Asked Silent Trot.

“I don’t think they are saying anything besides ‘where’s the food’, the fat one was the only one that spoke.” Answered Swift Hooves in a little confused matter.

The three zebras were trotting at a regular pace, Silent Trot at the head, Swift hooves and Stripped Grillis watching their surroundings, making sure no nasty surprises came along in their pursuit of the ponies that they recently learned to have found or hidden large amounts of food. But they were not the only ones following them; a group of griffins were following from above the clouds.

“But don’t you think that they all would have a least some sense where the food is? You know, being them the ones going toward it?” Rambled Silent Trot as he looked towards the ground looking for hoofprints, “hey, have you seen where are the griffons are at?” Asked Silent Trot clearly lost as to where those oversized things were at.

“Wait what? You mean you lost the griffons?” Asked Swift Hooves amazed from her companions negligence, “it was your turn to follow the griffons movements, why else would you be leading us.” Swift Hooves’s voice turned into an angry whisper.

“Hey, I though Stripped Grillis was the one doing that, isn’t he the ‘Wilderness survival expert’ he could see easily through the canopy.” Silent Trot said emphasizing insultingly at Grillis’ title.

*SMACK*

The smack resonated within the group area with the combined effort of two zebras.

“OUCH!! What was that for?”

“Oh, I don’t know? For losing the griffons, also insulting Grillis, and being a pain in the flank?” Said Swift Hooves non chantingly as she shook her head and moved ahead of the ‘pin.'

“I pretty much did it for the fun.” Added Stripped Grillis smirking at Silent Trot, who was rubbing the back of his head and giving him a glare.

“Yeah, fun’s over, what do we do now?” Silent Trot said trying to move the subject away from him.

“We stay in the shadows, head to the last direction the ponies went; eventually we’ll find the griffons.” Swift Hooves explained as she gesture at the general direction they last saw the ponies.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Said Silent Trot and Stripped Grillis in unison.

The group went through the forest skillfully, dodging any dried leaves on the forest floor and any bushes that might create any noise as they did their best to not be heard by anything, especially the griffons.

They finally reached the border of the forest edging a shore that the zebra saw it was the edge of land they magically brought, but something lingered in their peripheral vision on their right.

“Wow.” Was the clever remark given by Silent Trot.

It was a ship, one made of wood, a wood that was impossibly bent perfectly as if the trees that made them were actually grown to be bended that way, it lacked colors of any kind and was damaged with a huge crack on its side. But there was one noticeable unique feature of it.

“Look at the size of that thing!” Exclaimed Silent Trot, eyes wide in amazement. This exclamation didn’t go unnoticed, his companions turned to see what had happed to be in an equal if not greater state of awe as of Silent Trot.

“It’s too big to be a pony airship, and too small for your normal Minotaur airship. And is that iron between the wood?” Grillis stated.

“I know right? Wait, the minotaurs have airships? Please tell me you’re joking, the minotaur’s don’t have magic and their too stupid to be able to do something like that.” Said Swift Hooves with his mind full of memories.

“You forgot about the Changelings did you--”

“Hey, keep it low down there or they will hear you!”

The Zebras quickly turned to the source of the incredebly loud voice, thanks to it, it took the zebras nothing to spot both the griffons and ponies all looking surprised at each other. The source by location and distance would be of one of the griffins.

“Uh, Grillis? I though you said griffons warriors were smart.” Said a confused Silent Trot noticing whose voice they had heard if the two other griffins reaction to the voice was to tell anything.

“If it was a griffon I would personally like to ask how he keeps his position.” Said and equally confused Stripped Grillis, then a thought crossesd his mind, he smirked, “And you better than anyone else should know Silent Trot, that not all creatures from a species is intelligent.”

“Yeah, but maybe it was one of the ponies that yelled? We can't exactly know that.” Asked silent Trot, missing the insult by a mile.

While both Silent Trot and Stripped Grillis were discussing about whom yelled, Swift Hooves noticed something, or better yet ’somethings’ on top of the ship, at first glance it looked like minotaurs by logical deduction that could be on the ship, but before she could speak to her compations one of the ppoed minotaurs exited the crack on the side of the ship and angrily paced towards the griffons and ponies.

She quickly dismisses the idea of it being a minotaur due to its size and lower legs that were divided in two places instead of three, and then dismisses diamond dogs as its body was thinner and more dexterous.

“What kind of creature are you?” Swift asked to herself.

When she looked closer upon the creature she immediately knew something was wrong about it. She knew every creature in Equestria and also seen each of them at least once in her entire career as a scout. And what drew her most about its awkwardness was its armor, was it shiny endevor, the creature was trotting too swiftly to be wearing iron armor. And it must be incredibly mad in both facial expression and gesture of body.

“What is it doing?” She asked again to herself.

_____________________________________________________________________________

Leo was inspecting the food in the cargo deck, it was a mess; the water had entered all of the sealed rooms. He was now incredibly thankful that they got to the shore so quickly; the most impressive damage was of a small crack in the side of the front of the ship that, with help of the idiotic of the crew, was now a immense hole that one could walk through. It was safe to say that Leo was in a bad mood with his crew, so it was easy to understand his reaction when he was able to heard voices outside the “God’s generosity”.

“WHO’S SLACKING!!” Yelled Leo as all the crew around him stopped in silence, hoping that it wasn’t their work that was considered ‘slacking’.

He knew that his men should be working on the interior of the ship; no one was supposed to go outside near the unknown forest. Grinded his teeth, Leo exited the ship.

Looking around the shore he easily centered the location of those that were speaking, he couldn’t understand what they were saying and it sounded as if they were yelling, but he couldn’t care less.

As he moved closer, his anger raised as he heard more than three voices in the forest and it was noticeable if his threatening posture was anything to go by.’How many slack offs are they?!’ he thought as he closed in towards the bushes. And as he was upon the forest he placed his hands in between the flora and spread it apart he yelled.

“HEY! WHO IN THE NINE CIRCLES OF HELL THINKS HE CAN JUST SLACK OFF IN MY-”

He immediately silences himself, as his eyes adjusted upon a strange sight.

__________________________________________________________________________________

“Uh guys, I don’t think that I am so sure that they were Minotaur’s’ after all.” Said the strange small creature.

Leo jumped when he heard the creature speak with the voice of who he had thought was the slacker. The sounds coming from the creature was continuous and different, making it out to be like a language of some sorts, Leo knew the different languages in the Mediterranean, or at least heard them once, but he never heard something like what the creature was blurting out. But before he could do anything in his surprised state the familiar sound of a bag of coins being shook was heard.

*SHINK*SHINK*SHINK*

He then turned to the creature other creature, the dark colored small horse in massive armor; he made the noise by moving a sack of coins, which it was holding with one of its hooves!

‘Whataretheywhatyouwhatisgoingdoestheforesthaspowerdidweangergodsomhowarethesedemons?’ Was his very easy to follow thought, his mind flew everywhere in between that it went completely blank; he thought he was going mad.

That was until he looked up.

He was surprised that the creature spoke, sure, but he wasn't focused on that right now. No, he was staring at the griffins looming over him, all staring at him, all wearing a warrior’s armor.

As many of this time of a simple life were aware, the myths of griffons are very well known, the drawings and text very illustrative on their potential in killing a person very well. His mind flew back to those days as a child where he heard the old man at the church talking about them and their beaks granting people good luck to those who drank from them. His eyes glowed, he was a merchant but a merchant in need, he was in a bad situation a really bad one, he saw a griffon, his beak specially, and his logic which was already doing loops left him completely there.

‘A griffon’s beak may fetch me the fortune I dreamed of, but I can’t handle three griffons and three… whatever these small horses are. Are they wearing actual armor?’ he thought.

But that logic was only visiting family as he was roughly brought back to the reality of his situation in two small logical pointers.

One, three griffons and three brightly colored horses were staring at him. Two, he was alone with them.

His mind went into fight or flight mode ready to choose what to do, but something in his mind began to nag that the griffins were doing nothing of harm, that maybe, just maybe, they were not going to do what tales and myths have settled them to usually do with people.

That was until one of the griffons responded to his presence with a horrible screech.

It was obvious which ‘mode’ he picked.

_____________________________________________________________________________

Sgt. Redwood was having a bad day.

First, he was demoted for the unusual reason that involved disorderly conduct due to being intoxication and assaulting several officers claiming his ‘iron rod’ could destroy the troops barracks, in which, no one knows how or why, after some time the barracks was nothing more than a pile of rubble, on the top was Redwood which continues to yell to the wind that his ‘iron’ was successful.

Now he was demoted to Sergeant, and was in charge patrols within this land with the most inexperienced rookie and a very annoying as well as a mysterious Corporal. But he didn’t give up, he wanted to prove himself again, and took his job seriously in every aspect of it.

So, it was to be expected when he heard of the food shortages that he would keep a watch for anything that involved or even resembled to what happened to the granary, which was recently attack again by an unknown idiot, ‘who’ is still kept secret from the public or very mad officers.

Secondly, after he heard someone yelling about a feast he thought that ‘at last’ he had found a way to get out of his boring patrol route and into something meaningful. What he didn't come to expect was that the ponies he found that were talking about feating, which he first expected to be criminals thinking them to be selfish culprits that hide food to feast by themselves, instead were three hungry guard ponies hoping to find food for themselves, he felt horrible and stupid for ever concluding on them without making sure. But that wasn't the bad part.

That bad part is the third reason that this day was a bad day. The fact of the unknown creature which was staring at them wasn’t the real problem, the real reason that it turned his day bad was that he had accidentally killed it.

The blood in his talons as he presences the creatures soon to be dead body finish his griffon-like scream, were the only thing that filled his vision, that was until in his mind twists he saw more of the same creatures come out of the broken crack of the ship, with thirst for blood in their eyes.

Dozen more came out on top shooting arrows at them. His mind wreaked back like a surreal nightmare that would never end, one that was his entirely his fault.

“Uh Sarg, what is that?” Asked Pvt. Moon Stone quietly as he pointed to the staring creature with his right talon.

“I…don’t know.” For the first time since he could remember, Redwood didn’t know what to say or even what to do.

“Hey, Moon Moon do you know what that is” Said Cpl Copper Spear actually sounding serious. He didn’t hear the Private’s last question, Corporal Copper pointed at the dumbfounded creature that was now staring at him which he though was a grin. But this unintentional insult was to be the peak for Private Moon Stone.

“Can you please stop calling me Moon Moon.” Answered Moon Stone loudly, his rage was visible.

And this was enough for the creature as it began to make loud noises and began to run the direct he came from.

It was looking for help.

The Sergeant, that was now free from his mental shook, began to notice the armor the creature was wearing, this could be an outpost of some kind, and fearing the worst his mind set into wanting to stop the creature from making any rash decisions that could result in a war.

“Stop him!” Commanded Redwood.

“Huh?”“What?” Were the intelligent responses his subordinates gave him, but he didn’t have any time to explain. Using his powerful wings he was airborne in less time for anycreature around him to notice, and with his speed he moved towards the unknown creature with the mob minded ponies and griffons behind him.

“What are you doing! Don’t attack him, I’m hungry!” Yelled the pony named Stone Wall as he tried to stop the griffon .

The sergeant was now upon the creature and did what instinct told him to do. Grab it from the scruff to stop it harmlessly and at the same time make hard the production of loud noises.

The funny thing is that, a sentient creature is basically two things, reason and instinct, they could work together but mostly they fight each other; reason is the invader, the abnormal thing in the body, the body, the instinct, was fine until it came along; no morality, no justice, no mercy, no basic logic. It was perfect for itself and it would not think for the major consequences of its action.

Which in turned happen when he grab the creature at its supposed located scruff. Turns out it wasn’t his scruff but in fact his ‘spine’ which he grab accordingly, and the Sargent could only question if it was correct for the creature to bleed when his scruff is handled.

As sudden as the scream came, it stopped; the creature collapsed, losing speed and with that the griffon collided violently with it.

_____________________________________________________________________________

“The first thing I heard out of the ordinary was Leo screaming about some poor bastards that decided to slack off in the woods, I didn’t pay too much attention, it usually happens.”

“But after he suddenly stop in the middle of his yelling I became aware of him being outside it was strange but possible, it still gave me a sense of eerie, but I did no mind to it and continued my work.”

“That was until we all heard the scream. You can tell that everyone heard knew who could have done that kind of scream; everyone with me in the ship moved fast to grab a weapon and some armor. We needed to respond quickly, the ones that already had armor went to grab weapons and moved fast to help Leo.”

“Five? Six beats it took me to move outside to see what had happened, and I unfortunately found it. Leo was on the floor, lying face down. With something I would never, and believe me when I say, never would’ve expected, on top of him.”

“What we all saw before made us pause… It was a…Griffon… an Actual Griffon… an actual breathing and very bloody Griffon in armor. And from what we could see was that the griffon wasn’t alone. Two other griffons with armor were behind him holding themselves in the air with their giant wings, and next to them made, even me, question what I saw.”

“Brightly color horses… I swear to almighty God that there were brightly colored horses in armor below the two griffons. But two of these were special kinds of horses, one had wings, small ones but wings nonetheless, and the other one had a horn, the horned horse had to be a demon because it had some kind of unholy aura emitting form its horn moving Leo’s body like a puppet, moving his arms up and left them fall.”

“I knew it was doing it because as soon as I saw Leo’s body move my eyes snapped towards my friend, to see if he was alright. I saw the griffon with his neck bone in one of its talons; I immediately knew that the man was dead.”

“I then looked at the murderer’s creature’s eyes, was aware of me as it stared back, but by then I was blind… blind with rage, and thus without thinking I attacked.”

“It didn't take long for me to move close to the creature, for it just stood there unmoving; by the time my helmet’s steel face had concealed me. I tried to strike it with my weapon as it was at reach but before I could slay it a different creature came upon me and with all its might tackled me to ground.”

“It was both similar and different to the brightly colored horses, I have yet to determine if weather its white with black stripes or black with white stripes, may it have been one or the other was of little importance, it has shown me it’s an enemy and before anything could stop me, I thrust my sword through the creatures pathetic armor easily, but my efforts were useless, since that coward Mark had already shot the creature in the face, I knew it was him since he yelled ‘headshot’ from the ship. But the battle wasn’t over.”

“From my angle I could see one of the griffon’s companions was heading directly towards me, I of course rose quickly to my feet and realize, once I carried my slightly heavier sword to my vision, I was not going to slay my enemies anytime soon.”

“It was due to the body of the striped creature that was tucked through it, due to my desperation in rising my sword I twisted it inside the creature’s body and due to that body being lunge in the middle,  in the place where my sword has a hook, it was impossible to move, believe me, I tried.”

“The griffon was near, I had no protection due to my shield being within the ship, and it was only due to my cleverness which came from grabbing the body instead of my sword by its hair using it as meat shield, that I am alive this day.”

“But I should have known the speed of the griffon being similar to a diving eagle but with bigger body at the speed it came was going to be too much for me, but I was too caught up in the heat of the battle and the rage build within me.”

“It stroke and with that I flew, I meet the ship with my back. The force was so strong that I took the front part of the ship with me, but the griffon wasn’t going to take any chances, it came to verify my death, but his hopefulness was but a lie."

“I reach quickly to the creatures neck, but it was faster than I expected as I only grabbed a couple of its feathers and its helmet, it was screeching in different tones as it reared backwards, and as if something had responded to its call, a blast appeared to my face which sends me even further within the ship.”

“It was thanks to my armor that I survived to speak this tale. Some of the ship collapsed around me and I realized I was stuck, I was forcedly knocked unconscious due to the force of extra falling debris, but luckily due to my helmet I was allowed to breath.”

“I regained consciousness due to the pain of debris upon me; moved slightly at some point of my unconsciousness.”

“At first I thought I was still in the moving ship and the battle I had was but a nightmare, and thus I tried to stand, but found my person blocked.”

“Then as I lay there I remembered my time on the ship; we would put armor, clothing and anything else we would find over sleeping men that sometimes had more than they should drink as I do in most nights. I was one of those many people.”

“And so, finding myself feeling this huge headache and aching body I was sure it came from one of my nights of ale, and as I do every time this happened, I continued to sleep.”

“Darkness took me in less that it would usually do, I’m sure now it was because of my exhaustion, and from my slumber I did not know the exact matter the inevitable fate of what had befallen of my friends, happened.”

_____________________________________________________________________________

“Ha I have defeated the giant. Take that Copper Spear!”

The battle rage on many men yelling and chaos with both their commander and champion they were at a lost with the battle going on. The crossbowmen had a hard time choosing target because they never have to fight a battle with mystical creatures both ground and aerial targets and were having trouble with both aiming and reloading their bows under the constant threat of the enemy’s thunder attacks and the decision of who to shot at.

While Moon Stone was busy gloating of killing the giant.

That was until of course he heard a loud noise come from within the ship.

Moon Stone, who had turned away from the creature to yelled at his superior officer of his achievement, stopped cold.

“Please let it be my imagination please, pleeeeeeeeease.” Plead Moon Stone as he slowly turned to the inside of the ship, only to be received by a pair of giant armored gauntlets. With surprising speed they tried to reach him, but thanks to his training he reacted in time to get away from its grasp but losing some of its feathers and helmet in the process.

“Help, help, help! Help!! Help!!!” Cried Moon Stone with what at first a quiet whimper but quickly became louder in a hopeful desperation for someone to help him.

Fate somehow smiled upon the griffin as the unicorn, Lightning Strike, was aware of the gigantic creatures rage. To end the most dangerous thing in the field of battle quickly she launched a spell once she knew of its location.

The spell collided with the creatures helmet in a loud energy wave, ‘it’ was launched deeper into the ship, only after hearing a very very loud thump noise from within the ship,  and the sound of pieces from the already broken ship starting to fall, was Moon Stone ready to open his eyes.

Moon Stone was at halt from the unicorns’ attack, stuttering he said, “What….Just….Happened.”

“Help that’s what happened.” Replied Stone Wall, who was behind the griffon, Moon Stone was still at surprised stage and slowly turned to the pony.

“Was it not the magical blast that saved me?” Asked Moon Stone incredibly confused.

“Of course it was magic,” Replied Stone Wall as if the griffin had asked him if the sky was blue, “but my friend would have never seen you if I didn’t point her towards you.”

“And now if you need me I’m…uh… going to scout…to uhhh… check if the giant is actually dead!” Finished Stone Wall as his face turned into a sly smirk, “and also you check your Sargent he was a little pale”

Moon Stone jumped at the mention of the Sargent, he quickly turned outside and saw his paralyzed-from-messing-up-big-time commander still staring at his blood-covered talons.

“Sargent, move!” Yelled Moon Stone as he raced to his commander to save him from some smaller versions of the giant.

Only when Moon Stone began fighting the smaller version of the giant Stone Wall began to move sneakily into the ship to find where exactly was the food that Keen Sight kept saying they had.

But he didn’t need to move much, after a couple of steps what he saw made his muzzle water. Before him were barrels on top of barrels full of food, the only mental issue he had was on what  he was to feast on first.

But before he could begin in the center of the end of the room was a collapsed part of the ship, the one on top of the giant, this last observation came from noticing the giant’s hind-hooves comically outside of the pile.

To make sure the giant was dead and allow him to eat without any unpleasant interruptions, Stone Wall closed the gap between him and the pile.

Using one of his fore-hooves Stone Wall knocked at the pile a couple times to make sure it was dead, but what received was not the right answer.

A huge groan resounded throughout the room. The thing was alive.

He was about to run away from the thing until he came on the knowledge that after a failed try to rise, the creature stopped. Stone Wall looked onto the pile on top of the creature and easily deduced to himself that no creature that of size could get out of that pile, remembering the gigantic creature’s dimensions, he deduced by experience that it was to carry over twice his size in rubble to free himself.

“Better luck next time buddy… or could it have been a gal?” Stone Wall thought to himself as he now had a free passage to eat as much as he wanted, he would help his friends… well at least Lightning Strike, she at least was a mare, if it was not because of the incredible need to eat that he had, he couldn’t pass too much time without having a feast, it was his emblem after all.

_____________________________________________________________________________

“I’m tired of these stupid mythical creatures on this stupid mythical island on this stupid bloody mythical shore! Why won’t you die you bird-brained freak?!” Screamed Mark as he angrily reloaded his crossbow, cursing under his breath in each desperate second, until he heard the satisfying ‘click’ telling him it was ready to be fired.

The best word to describe the ‘battlefield’ for the inexperienced crew was chaos at best. As these people were barely used to fighting other people, mediocre at combat but still better that whatever in hell they were ready to fight actual breathing mythical creatures?!

Mark was a good marksman, he had been able to get a couple of arrows against both creatures, in extremities and wings, but they just don’t die! The arrows went right through.

The main enemy was a lancer-griffon, which stabbed through one of the screaming men every twenty seconds with its lance and only after disappearing with them to the clouds did the thing unceremoniously let them fall to the ground, ‘dead before falling’ were the lucky ones, because nearly dead falling were picked off by the lighting-shooting-freak-horse-thing above the clouds

“Come on you little devil spawn, where are you?” Said Mark almost to himself, but before his little evil flying friend could pop out of the clouds he felt his crossbow being pulled away from him.

He grabs it forcefully and quickly looks to his supposed new enemy, only to see nothing.

“Ok I am tired of this are we fighting ghost now. Are we on a mythical haunted island because if we are, is God is surly showing his hatred towards me?” Said Mark sarcastically as he fought desperately against the invisible force.

That was until he was pulled towards the border of the ship and saw another magical fiend on the shore.

But this one was special; it didn't have wings but a horn, that was moving at the same time with the mysterious force that is pulling his crossbow.

“So it was you! “Yelled Mark as he skillfully shifted his crossbow to the creature, and fired. the arrow went clean through the creature’s armor and leg making it howl in pain.

But it was a short lived victory. The distraction of the horned creature was enough for the spear Griffon who closes in to mark with enough time to shove its spear going through his leather armor from behind Mark.

But Mark wasn't going to die without a fight. He grabbed the spear with his left hand and with his right he pulled out his steel dagger from his sheath and repeatedly stabbed the griffon behind him, not caring where each knife stab fell.

In between each strengthened filled stab the being tried to pull out its spear, but unfortunately for the creature, Mark still had his grip upon the spear. But over time Mark began to feel weak, he pulled the last of his strength to try to kill the creature. But he was suddenly cut off by the creature’s hidden dagger which struck Mark’s face with little force, barley entering his cranium.

The creature, noticing Mark's weaken stabs, renewed its efforts into burying its dagger up into Mark's brain. The young Mark, already weakened and tired, couldn't do much, but embrace deaths sweet embrace.

_____________________________________________________________________________

“I woke up from my tired slumber thanking my partner’s prank that allowed me to sleep a little longer. Having no fear of the weight on top of me, as usual I tried to move the ‘the armor and cloths’ off of me, I then noticed it to be harder and heavier than usual.”

“’Did they sneak barrel for this trick? Is Leo involved in this?’ I thought as I began to panic due to the ‘armor, cloths and now barrels’ on top of me, and I started to yell, “It is enough for this joke, this is too heavy for I to carry, I need help!”

“Receiving no answer I started to become mad at my supposed ‘friends’ ‘entertainment’, my mind reeled back to the nightmare I had, but quickly forced it back, thinking it was only a dream, and that my friends are getting me back for drinking for the last barrel of ale we had.”

“But the more I struggled, the more the nightmare came back. Until I finally remember the last thing that has happen to me in the nightmare.... the blast, the rubble, and now….my rage… with that alone and my rested muscles I was able to move the base of the debris causing the rest of the debris to fall off before me.”

“Now with the removed debris, I cleared my mind of the nightmare, because it was that. Just a nightmare.”

“In my woken state I was meet with the ship of my friend Leo, but slightly altered. ‘Did we already reach Jerusalem? And they dare pull this trick upon me now?’ I thought, while I struggle to move my feet, ‘They are surely spending their time in the brothels with the women, ale, and bards, enjoying life while I sit here to watch the ship. Those bastards’ ”

“Sir Jacque, you quite going away from the point.”  Pointed out Ermo, leaning on his chair, heavily interested in the man’s story.

“Right, right I am sorry. Now where was I… oh yes.”

“I of course in my mornings I am a very observant person, I notice the lack of activity of the ship, the ‘new windows’ in the ceiling and the new decoration of wood across the ship. Now my mind was reeling back, ‘Did the ship wreck? Did I just sleep through a shipwreck?!’ I asked to myself.”

“Then I thought back to the nightmare, more possible with every step I took to the outside of the ship… and there I stopped. Meeting me outside were my friends, all still wearing their armor, most of them wearing their blood and their faces frozen forever in their moment of death”

“The rage came back to me in full force… and I had a target to use it against.”

“I WILL BE YOUR END YOU MURDERERING CREATURES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Chapter 3: New Equestria?

Chapter 3: New Equestria?

'It was innocent.’ A thought blinked into existence.

It was the first thought Redwood got though his nightmare. He wasn't aware of how long he had been there, gawking at his talons full of blood, but he was finally out of the horror.

Not that he was fine after the experience.

[size=6]“Sargent move!!”[/size]

’It was innocent.’ he thought, the only thing he found in his mind. He acted recklessly, it was his fault. It wasn’t the first time he had killed, but it had been the first time he had killed because of sheer stupidity, something that had done nothing to deserve it.

‘It was innocent.’ Of course it would die, they were different species, did he actually believed possible to have the same ways of stopping it. Imbecile. He should’ve stopped, he should’ve waited, he should’ve stayed still, he should’ve negotiated, he should’ve just died before reaching it.

[size=8]“Sergeant!”[/size]

‘Innocent, innocent, innocent.’ Would things actually have been different? Would I have acted the same?

”Sargent”!

‘I should've.. why couldn't I just see- We could have just waited- before.”

"Sergeant”!

A shout finally got him to come over his recollection for what he felt as days.

When Redwood finally took a look around, he wished he would just slip back to the nightmare.

He wasn't so lucky

The bodies were everywhere. From the rocks in the shore, to the border of what was left of the ship. It was a horrible sight. A not so unusual smell of burned flesh flew through the air, even with his sense of smell he could easily recognize it.

Lightning burn. A smell left after a lightning shock.

The ship was absolutely wrecked, the once massive crack grew into a hole dividing the ship.

The bodies hanging in the side of the ship were the worst of them, from what’s left of their upper bodies that is, there was one looking straight at him, blaming him from the dead.

“Sergeant, snap out of it!”

“Huh....” Was the only sound the Sergeant could do at his state.

“What happened to you? You just froze there!” Yelled Moon Stone with what he could recognize as a worried tone.The rookie is not a rookie no more, if the blood not his on him had anything to say.

“I don’t know private, I... just don’t know...” Redwood lied, his mind leaving his reason slowly return, he asked.

“What happened when I...killed the creature?” The Sergeant was able to ask, Moon Stone’s face rose to a combination between sadness and pride.

“Well, the creatures attacked us as soon as they saw you killing it, so we retaliated.” Moon Stone said gesturing around him with his left talon around them, and began to report.

The things that they did because of him brought shivers down the Sergeant’s spine as he continues to hear Moon Stone’s report, as many battles he has done before, it was short. If he wasn’t in a state of incredible guilt and shock, he would congratulate the private in how he took action in his protection.

“And with the death of their last archer, we pretty much won this battle. With a lot of wounds though, their weapons are made of some incredibly strong stuff Sarge, the archers arrow literally went through the unicorns armor like it wasn’t there.”

Now that got the Sargent’s out of his stubborn and full attention.

“What do you mean private?”

“The arrows went right through armor Sarge, look,” said Moon Stone pointing his talon to the wounded unicorn as she tried a healing spell on the wound, but found it hard to concentrate with the intense pain, the spell only accomplished on making the pain more bearable, “the unicorn there.”

The Sergeant stood, noticing how stiff his muscles actually were, he shook, Private Moon didn’t notice. Going towards the unicorn felt like an impossible mission.

As he began to move closer , the pegasi descended from a cloud, his wounds were many. Redwood continued to move closer, Moon Stone not far behind, becoming nervous as they closed the gap between them.

“Let me see, let me see.” Said the pegasus he remembered to be named Keen Sight, his wounds were many and  all in his hooves, how he was still active was maybe due to his uninjured wings that he was using to fly.

“I got this, just.. check on Stone Wall I lost sight of him in the fight.” Said the unicorn in a worried tone as she once again tried to concentrate, but the open wounds to the air were a continuous distraction.

“You two are doing no such thing,” Said Redwood in his usual hardened superior tone, basically on top of the ponies.

“You!” Hissed the unicorn mare, “You have any idea what you just did!”

“Yes, I accidentally killed what the leader of the creatures, and I-”

“Accidentally!” Screeches the unicorn interrupting the Sargent, feeling extremely insulted, “You call ripping somecreatures scruff, accidental. You actually-”

“It had no scruff.” The Sargent said simply.

The unicorn stopped for a second making a double take in what he said, “What did you say?”

“I reached to stop it by its scruff. It had no Scruff.” Redwood repeated simply.

The unicorn remained in silence, contemplating that thought. Redwood didn’t even blink at her change as he reached for one of his patchbags taking out a long silk string and a round yellow spheres.

“You aren’t going anywhere until I heal you, or at least seal your wounds.” Said the Sergeant as he threw the sphere towards the unicorn. She picked it up with her good leg and took a preventive smell before taking a bite out of it, she scowled at the taste.

Picking one of the unicorns legs the Sergeant moved his talon to the wound, the unicorn quickly tried to move it away until she noticed that she felt nothing out of it.

The Sergeant used one of his talon to insert the string in one side of the wound, making sure one of the other side of the string was with a nod, he pulled, beginning to seal the entry.

“What is this?” The unicorn asked raising the sphere with real curiosity in her voice.

“It doesn’t matter for now,” Redwood replied, he turned his head at the private, “Moonstone go check on that earth pony, the pegasi is not going anywhere.”

As if to prove his point the pegasi fell to his flank feeling tired now that the heat of battle was over.

Moon Stone didn’t even have to confirm to the Sergeant that his orders were received, remembering something he flew of what remained of the ship.

The Sergeant did his job well, sealing the unicorns wounds quickly, they luckily didn’t lose too much blood, he then moved to the pegasi, which to the pegasus dismay, he had no more of the pain dulling yellow spheres for him to eat, so there was cursing.

After a couple of minutes, Moonstone returned with no pony, only a nervous smile.

“Uh Sarge I... I can’t move the pony.” Moonstone reported with a nervous chuckle.

“What do you mean you can’t move the pony, private?” Asked the Sergeant his voice dulled and full of patience towards the private, which for some reason felt worse than his usual mix of surprise and anger to undone orders.

“Well...umm... he’s... not exactly...” Replied Moon Stone cryptically.

The silence of the Sergeant unnerve even the ponies.

“Well,” Said Redwood simply, “drag him out.”

Moon Stone was already out of his sight before he finished, Redwood simply continued sealing the pegasus’ wounds to the pegasus incredible displeasure.

After minutes of more cursing, a groaning and whining mass mumbling things about how ‘his mother shouldn’t wake him up so early’ being dragged by a griffon, which was struggling to pull the weight of the earth pony with no armor, was slowly making his way to the group.

“Stone Wall?” The unicorn questioned, the effects of the sphere still active as she didn’t run to the ball of mass, “what happened in there?!”

“So.. much... food...” Was the only reply Stone Wall could give before falling asleep in his back, a smile in his face.

The silence was palpable.

Keen sight was the first to move near the massive pony, his features deadpanned. He picked a small rock from the shore careful not to open his wounds, he left it fall to Stone Wall gut, waking him up with a groan.

“Wake up Stone,” Keen Sight said with a growl.

In Stone Wall’s perspective it was as if waking up from a comfortable day of sleep only to wake up to tartarus itself, of course, the gates being a very pissed off mare.

“Oh, hi Lightning,” Begins Stone Wall with a very nervous smile, “how are you, I knew you would be alright.”

Lightning to her credit had been holding pretty well, Stone Wall wasn’t burned... yet.

“Give me one good answer as to why I was alone as the creatures attacked me?”

Stone Wall responded instinctively, “Food.” He knew the words that had gone out of his mouth were his death sentence.

The mare stared quietly, and then tilted her head to a side with a tender smile that sends a shiver up Stone Wall’s spine, at a first glance it looked sincere, true and full of forgiveness, but Stone knew better.

Lightning moved out of Stone’s sight, on the other side of his swelled belly, he knew he was in trouble, moving to look at the others he saw each male in the area slightly shrink and brace for an impact that they would surely feel. He felt his rear legs spliting slightly.

‘What is sh-OOOOOOOHHHHH’ Was the way Stone’s thoughts passed as his ‘stones’  got crunched.

“That’s for leaving us to die for food.” Said Lightning with a huff, as she walked towards Sergeant Redwood who merely shook his head, preparing some string to re-close the mares wounds that had opened from the buck. And with the recent pull of anger, Lightning was able to concentrate better in the healing of her wounds.

Stone Wall responded to the mares comment with vomit and a couple of words in between his howls.

“My... children...”

“How much food was there? Or is left?” Said Keen Sight, not caring for his ex-friends suffering.

Stone Wall could only barely lift his head to look at Keen Sight in the face, “... loads... more... delicious.” Replied Stone Wall still clutching his crotch, groaning constantly.

“Yeah right,“ Lightning Strike snapped back, still close by to hear, “I’m sure you ate it all you beast, I doubt they would be able to transport that much.”

Lightning Strike gave a good look at the ship, ‘Might as well check what we almost died for’ she thought, she growled at the prone form of Stone Wall before proceeding to carefully move toward the broken ship, dodging the bodies.

Sergeant Redwood noticed something important, “Moon Stone?” He asked.

Moon Stone didn't have to reply, only glanced his way and straightened his back in an obvious sign of attention

“Where’s Corporal Copper Spear?”

The question spread around Moon’s mind a little before his eyes grew wide as dinner plates. Redwood was going to say something if he wasn’t unpleasantly interrupted.

“By the creator this hurts!!!” Was the first thing said by Corporal Copper Spear as he fell unceremoniously on shore level, his groan of pain justified if the amount of stabs he had were to say anything.

The Corporal was a mess, his left wing had an identity crisis and tried to become a changeling as the amount of holes it had. Most of his iron armor was destroyed and he had lost his chest armor. His spear was the only thing he had in one piece and it was the only thing that maintained him on all fours.

“Where were you corporal?” Asked Sergeant Redwood, who quickly reached for his string which he only had the half of, and was about to proceed to heal. That was of course if the eyes of the Corporal didn’t shot opened in anger.

“Where was I? Where was I!? I was everywhere!”

“While you just stood there, taking absolutely no harm, I actually fought and nearly died Every. Single. Time. I went down to the ground to pluck one of those things.”

“And only recently  found out that their daggers can penetrate my armor like if it was NOT EVEN THERE! I just barely survived, and only thanks to the unicorn and pegasus, but that word ‘survived’ is not being used lightly, since I have more holes than any tunnel system any Diamond Dog could dig in their life!”

“And they’re also apparently just as strong as us if not stronger! By the way, the soldiers were able to survive a spear going through them and were still be able to fight till they finally bleed to death, fell or run out of energy, only then I could finish the job!

“And I don’t think I need to tell ya’ how powerful their arrows are, they sliced through our armor like it was target practice material Sarge, and we possibly only won due to them being because they were completely confused, like if they have never seen us before!”

Copper with a tired gasp losing his grasp on his spear he ended falling on his side, trying to cope with the amount of pain throughout his entire body.

Redwood remained with a static stare throughout Copper’s ramble, he was both listening attentively at what happened through another griffins peak and was too guilty to say anything, not that Copper noticed.

“Alright now hatching, where are your ‘Pain Leaves’” asks Redwood with an authority filled tone.

“I... ran out...” Was the simple reply Copper Spear could say to his Sergeant, his ramble took all of his energy.

“What!? Son, you know that it was enough to bring down a dragon, right?”

“And its still not enough...” Commented Copper under his breath as he tried to get up again until his Sergeant placed a talon in his head, he sat down quietly, the Sergeant sighed, he moved to his side to close his wounds.

“How much blood did you lost?” Asked Redwood surprised when he took a closer look at the corporals armor, he wasn't  exaggerating the amount of holes he had. If anything, he was dismissing half of them.

“More than... enough...” Said a very tired Corporal between breaths, his voice became heavy.

“Private!” The Sergeant yelled behind him.

“I feel funny Sarge... heh, permission to finally...sleep, sir...”

“Denied Corporal,” Redwood said quickly, Copper only groaned in response, “Private Moon Stone!”

“Y-yes, sir!”

“Move your flank and find me that unicorn!” Redwood said quickly hoping that the unicorn mare knew any magic spell that could help in the situation, he began to close wounds.

“Yes sir, right awa-WOOW!”

*THUMP*

Moon Stone in his hurry tripped with one of the many bodies in the floor. Shaking his head he glared at what he tripped with. And immediately stopped glaring replacing his look with one of surprise.

“Sarge, what is this...”

The Sergeant groaned and turned irritated, only to match the look of surprise of the private.

It was a dead Zebra, it’s the basic color selection of any zebra, obviously male, what made him look different from other zebras Redwood has seen were the eyes, the brown eyes that continued to stare at the emptiness and infinity, it had a slim built muscles, which would not matter anymore. It wore a wicker light armor, which had a hole going right through, as it was covered in an exaggerated amount of blood.

‘How had he gotten there.’ Redwood thought, but before he could run into the thought somepony interrupted him.

“Uh GUYS, you might want to take a look at this.” Lighting’s voice resounded from inside the ship.

“What... is it now...” Complained Copper Spear in a tired voice clearly not in the mood to move, but before she could respond Redwood continued.

“I found one of my companions, would you have enough magic to heal him?”

“Sure, but bring him here, I don’t want Stone Wall to get any ideas.” Replied Lightning Strike, her tone changed to mad at the mention of the groaning earth pony.

“Alright, alright... if its sooo important.” Copper Spear said as he tried to get up, failing miserably.

Redwood, using his wing under Copper, moved the injured griffin to his back, he moved quickly and steady to the ship.The pegasus named Keen Sight was having trouble helping his fat friend move after that brutal display by the mare. But after trying three times he whispered something to his ear, which made him stand up right and move at a slow pace to the broken ship.

They all entered.

‘Oh my...’ Was the reply everyone had in their mind.

A lot of food everywhere was an understatement, Stone Wall was true to his word and a feast true to its name, spread throughout the floor and making piles on the side of the walls, the food was even dripping from holes in the ceiling. Cabbages, beans, celery, kurd meat, bread, grapes and some liquid that smelled as if some of the grapes had spoiled... there was wine!

“There is enough food to feed all of Equestria and then some more” Moon Stone said in noticeable dumbfoundment, his peak could hit the floor and dig a tunnel to lands beyond with the sight.

Moon Stone smiled at the pile.

“Sarge, if we turn in all this food, we could get promoted for sure!” Said Moon Stone with a huge grin, everyone else were hit in a special place.

“Hatching, if you breathe one word of what happened here today, I promise you a quick execution by the monarch himself.” Said the Sergeant seriousness could never be more clear. Everyone else in the room agreed if their stares were anything to go by.

“W-why? I don’t get it, Sarge, why would we get killed for finding all this food?”

“New as they can come I see.” Redwood muttered under his breath, “We didn’t ‘find’ the food, Private.”

Realization finally hit Moon Stone like a well aimed rock to the head, his showing fear made everyone give a sigh of their own.

“We ain’t gonna breathe a word of this to anyone, ya hear? We will all be hanged if the equestrian officers hear this, or worse, the new ‘princess’ could make some new ‘punishment’ for us.” Said Redwood with seriousness at first moved into an uncomfortable thoughts of what might happen to himself to the wrath of the princess.

“Yeah its best if we kept quiet of this.” Said a very frightened Moon Stone.

“Alright... I’d had it.” Copper Spear shaking his head, laughing quietly, “I’m done.”

“What do you mean Corporal?” Asked Redwood worried of what was Copper to say now, quickly shaking his head, he remembered why he was carrying Copper in the first place, he looked at the unicorn.

“Ma’am I require your assistance.” Redwood tried to say with as little stress as possible.

“You haven’t figured it out, have you Sarge?” Copper said his laughter still barely heard, the Sergeant ignored the Corporal as he lowered him to the floor, the unicorn was now close.

“Wow,” the unicorn commented, giving a good look at the injured griffins wounds, “what did they do to you?”

“Arrows ‘did’ me, but Sarge did you hear what I said?” The corporal began speaking normally, but it was clear by the unfocused of his eyes that he wasn’t going to last long.

“Can you do anything?” Asked Redwood, still perfectly stotic.

“I-I can try.” The unicorn answered, tilting her horn to the injured corporal, she gestured with her hoove for the Sergeant to begin sealing his wounds, which he bagan easily, now noticing that most wounds have clogged.

“Hey Sarge... Sarge!” The Corporal asked still laughing.

“Yes, Corporal?”

“You didn’t answer my question, what can you tell by all this food?”

“I don’t know hatching, why don’t you tell me?”

The corporals voice gained strength as he laughed even harder.

“We fought against a trading caravan, hahAHAHAHA!”

The whole room was in silence, Copper laughing was the only sound, which also died down eventually. Every face in the room was at complete surprise, and they all moved to a worried frown.

If those were the traders, which were the warriors...

“So, what are we going to do with all this food.” Said Stone Wall as he moved closer to one of the barrels at the sides breaking everyones thoughts of the implications of what Copper said.

“Keep it away from you and hiding it from everypony.” Said Lightning Strike sending a glare at Stone, she was actually relieved that the subject changed so quickly.

“Then how are we going to hide it, look at it, anyone with a pair of eyes can easily spot this.” Said Moon Stone, desperation made its way to his mind.

“If I remember correctly there is a small cave near here where turtles go to sleep,” Said Keen Sight still trying to remember the location, “We can move all the food there and its  small enough for any other monsters beside timberwolves to enter, and its pretty abandoned.“

“Then what are we waiting for? Let's begin.” Said an excited Stone Wall even with his shaky rear-legs he was able to stand.

“Ohh no Stone Wall, you abandon us for food and we are not going to give you the location to this, you’ll just pull the barrels outside of the ship with the griffon Moon Stone, and the rest can transport it to the cave.” Lightning Strike said logically and angrily.

“What... about me?” Copper Spear said with annoyance.

“Well, he did kill a lot of them making him more responsible for the amount of trouble we gave to New Equestria.” Said Stone Wall in which receives a grip of a talon to the head from Moon Stone in response.

“Shut up, ‘Wall’ we have been shot near death fighting those creatures while you just sat here and ate.”

“Uhhh,” Worried to receive another prize for his decision, Stone Wall quickly thought of something, brilliant, “actually I finished off the giant over there.”

“What!!” was the collected response from everyone

“Yeah its over there.” Stone Wall said pointing his hoof to the creature

The group slowly turned their eyes to what they saw made their jaws hit the deck of the ship. There laid the giant, its feet comically sticking out of the pile of debris concluded to be dead. Nothing could survive that amount of punishment.

“What do you mean finish off I got the thing with one of the destruction spells I used to kill that manticore a couple of days ago, remember.”

“Then why did I hear it groan when i got in here? It tried to move but I heroically killed it.” Replied Stone Wall puffing his crest.

“Heroically? Stone Wall you're just itching for another meeting with my hoof.”

Stone Walls began to sweat he closed his hindhoofs involuntarily for some comfort.

“I’m actually being serious, it wasn’t dead until I killed it.” Defended Stone Wall.

The group didn’t notice one of the giants legs twitching.

__________________________________________________________________

“Now, our time of mourning is done. It’s best if we collect some of Silent Trots belongings to bring back to his family and inform them of the tragedy.” Said Swift Hooves shaking her head.

“My main question is how he thought he could stand a chance against the largest creature like he is some kind of invincible hero?” Said a very depressed Stripped Grillis as he shakes his head of the first dying under his watch.

“My question now is, what is taking the ponies and griffons so long to-” Swift Hooves was interrupted by what came out of the ship.

Barrels after barrels were rolled outside the ship, a very fat earth pony  and griffin pushing them outside, only to enter and pushing even more outside. When they thought they thought they saw enough they kept taking more out.Those have to be important.

It was until the fat one accidently rolled a barrel badly making it pop ope-FOOD... Swift Hooves mouth began to water and she finally saw real food, not berries and roots, which were the kind of ‘food’ scouts tend to eat.

“Stripped, am I imagining the barrels of food that the ponies and griffons are moving or is this a nice dream?” Asked Swift Hooves thinking she is dreaming of food... again.

“I’m really hope we ain’t dreaming, because of what they have done, we have leverage to use against them.” The Zebra commented as the gears in his head began to turn, Swift Hooves looked at his wary.

“What are you thinking Grills?”

“I’m thinking of our survival.” Stripped said as he moved forward, outside their cover.

“Grillis!? What are you doing!? Grillis get your striped flank over here before I smack the white off you.” Whispered an angry Swift Hooves

But Grillis said nothing, and he couldn’t go back, he was already in the sight of one of the griffins, the one with the white feathers. His eyes grew wide at the sight of the Zebra.

“Sarge!!”

“What is it- Get him!”

Grillis didn’t move, the griffins dashed forward into him and quickly placed themselves in both his sides.

“Hello,” Grillis commented his self assurance grand as he didn't even flinch at the griffons movement, “ I’m here to negotiate.”

“Negotiate? About what?” Moon Stone angrily and nervously.

“About our share of the food.” Grillis responded simply, his face calm, the smirk he was trying to hide failed miserably.

“And why the hell we would do that!?” Yelled Moon Stone, but before the Zebra could respond Redwood spoke.

“Because we have done something wrong that no one should know, and he will use the information against us.” Redwood said his features calm as he huffed at the Zebra.

“Huh, you’re more smarter that you look,” Commented Grillis, “So, here’s how we’re going to do this, you-”

“But before we continue,” Interrupted Redwood, face perfectly stoic, “why wouldn't I kill you now and have no issue in the first place.”

“....Mierda...” Stripped Grillis cursed under his breath

“Because he’s not alone!” Swift hooves yelled from the bushes, “We are about five, one of our own saved your sorry flank when you paralyzed in the fight, he’s now dead!” Said Swift Hooves with a nervous voice, but moved to anger when she said of Silent Trots sacrifice.

Redwood flinched at the mention of another dead because of him, he cursed under his breath.

“And why should we negotiate with someone who obviously stayed behind the bush while we did all the work ” Replied Moon Stone

“Fine,let it be Private, it doesn't matter if they’re cowards, they can still hurt us.” Confirmed Redwood as he turned towards the fat earth pony that was taking more barrels out of the ship, he was being closely watched by the pegasus, “Sir Keen Sight, look for your friend the unicorn, there is a problem.”

Keen Sight didn’t have to ask, he saw the Zebra the moment he got out of the bush. Redwood was clearly showing his annoyed with this in.

“You will have your share... And also my despise.” Commented Redwood as he turned towards the unicorn that was moving quickly towards the group. As quickly as she could move with an injured leg that is.

“That will be enough.” Replied the Zebra.

The negotiation finished in a mutual agreement of secrecy for food, the Zebras had said that, because of their distrust, they would only send two of their own to help them move the food. The group saw nothing to it and got themselves on the move.

It took hours to move it all, and more to do it without showing the location of it to the Zebras or Stone Wall, the cave they placed it wasn’t so far, and the Zebras simply took it and placed it on the bush where their supposed reinforcements were waiting.

The last barrel was moved, given to the Zebras, they left without a word. They hoped to never see them again.

Copper Spear, Lightning Strike, and Stone Wall were in from of the ship moving the bodies, while Moon Stone, Redwood, and Keen Sight were looking for anything that they could use inside the ship.

“What do you think these are for?” Asked Moon Stone holding a piece of a combination of small rings, it looked like a joke of silk clothing that the griffins were accustomed to.

“It looks like the caravan was transporting a lot of wedding rings, how much do you think we could get for it?” Asked Keen Sight looking at the ‘ring silk’ closely.

“Only if we find a way to separate them, how did they place it like this in the first place, really?” As Moon wondered Redwood, who looked around the rest of the ship moved closer to the two.

“Private, where’s Copper?” Redwood asked simply, Moon confused responded quickly.

“Last I saw him he was talking to that unicorn mare, why?”

“That’s what I thought.” The Sergeant Pondered.

“What’s the issue sir?”

“That soldier has... a particular problem with anything that is identifyingly female.”

“Huh?”

“Just... find him, there’s nothing more for us here.”

As the Moon did what he was told and flew through one of the several holes in the roof of the room, Keen conversed with Redwood walking to the exit. Meanwhile Copper was speaking with the unicorn mare Lightning outside.

“So, what spell is it called? The one you used with me?” Copper commented as he dragged another body with his talon.

“It was called Restoration, you should be fine if you continue to receive it once or twice a day for the next week...why do you ask?”

“Oooh, that’s nice where did you learn it?” Asked Copper swiftly dodging her question.

Copper was full of wounds, that much was obvious, his injured wing was encased with a white silk which was tainted red in some spots, the injuries of his legs were clean and the even with some of his feathers gone of his side, he was still as much of an active griffin as he always was.

“Uh, I learned it from my instructor when they taught unicorns some healing spells to be used as doctors if need be.”

Lightning Strike was suspicious of the griffin, she deduced he was thankful for her barely saving his life, but now she suspected that he was ordered to keep an eye on her.

“That must of been hard of ya, if griffon training is the same for you ponies.”

“Not really, I was trained as a mage so the only physical exercises I did was training my stamina.”

“Your stamina, huh? You could have kept up with that pegasus friend of yours easily when you were chasing the fat on over here. Or me...” Copper said, whispering the last part.

“He may be selfish and annoying pony, but he was still a good friend until  food was involved,” Simply replied Lightning Strike, “He became less than a friend that is...”

“Then how about you and I-”

Before Copper could continue he was interrupted by Moon Stone, who flew down to them.

“Hey guys, the Sergeant said it’s time to leave, there’s nothing more here for us.”

“So, close...” Copper muttered under his breath.

“Come on Copper fun time is over.” Deadpanned Moon Stone at the injured griffin.

“Yeah, we already checked everything we could, there’s nothing we could use.” Commented Lightning completely unaware of why was the griffin so disappointed of them leaving so quickly.

“Well, we found a lot of grey rings up there, but they're stuck together, those will be hard to take one by one.” Moon Stone said happily.

As if to show his point, Redwood and Keen Sight came down the ship, with the supposed rings inside a bag.

“This is the more weird way of transporting rings I have ever seen.” Said Copper Spear looking at the gray rings hanging outside the bag.

They were ready to leave, just about to too, they advanced towards the forest, to their new lives of secrecy.

That was until they noticed two missing.

“Keen Sight?” “Moon Stone” Asked both Redwood and Lightnings Strike at the same time noticing their missing partners.

They looked back and noticed them both paralyzed, looking at the ship. They were looking at something. They were shaking.

They all looked back.

One of the creatures was standing in the middle of the ships crack, looking at the fallen.

And it wasn’t any creature.

Their breathing became heavy.

It’s the same creature they saw under the pile.

They backed away slowly.

It looked forward as if straight at them.

Their eyes opened wide.

“H EOKK NR UPIR RMF UPI NIFRTRTOMH VTRSYITRD!!!!”

They didn't have to think.

They turned and ran, the creatures yell would hunt them to their dreams, to their death.

That...

Was one of the creatures warriors.

__________________________________________________________________

It was a bright day, a ‘Sun’day, and the recently re-established Equestrian Capital, which was transformed into the New Equestria capital, was in a struggle. This city has seen it all, massive monstrosities, incredible magic, beautiful creatures, horrific magic, and just recently a war.

But the city wasn’t at a struggle because of battle, far from it, this was the most peaceful day it has had in years. No, the city was at a struggle because of the massive amounts of creatures in its floors, in its buildings and in its roofs. All of them scared of what the future was to held for them.

And it all fell into a recently crowned princess.

Princess Celestia.

“This is imposible!”

Thinking of witch.

“Princess calm yourself, the whole realm flocked into Equestrian lands when they heard of us saving ourselves. It was to be expected.” Repeated the newly placed advisor, which was doing his best to ‘advise’ the very inexperienced ruler.

Celestia was in a hard spot, the crowds were hard to control, and the number of refugees rose every day, they just kept coming! Food was hard to distribute and much harder to grow, they’re lucky the ones that can eat meat hadn’t gone feral because of hunger, or the population would’ve been in a panic.

And that was just the food, what about housing? It was impossible, there was no city in Equestrian history to be able to hold this many citizens.

And what about Health? Only highly skilled unicorns could do any good medical aid, and only when the earth ponies helped is that they could cover those inside the city.

And Security? She didn’t know what was going on outside of the city borders, they have sent many patrols, and most of them still only gave their reports to the old leaders, or those that were high rank that survived, some she was sure that are hiding information.

And those are just the issues now, it would expand and expand, become harder and harder, it would never end. And if they ever could get out of the basic needs, what was next was worse, Jobs and-

“Princess don’t overreact, this can be handled, we need to take it one step at a time,” plead the adviser, as he touched Celestia’s leg to reassure her,“the King himself had to pass through the first combination of the three tribes, and he could only do so one step at a time.”

“Yes, but he didn’t have to do it with griffins, minotaurs, zebras or dragons!” Celestia rises her voice, clearly upset, too much was given to her.

She just wanted revenge, not a whole nation!

“No, he didn’t, but he still had to deal with them, and these are in your command and are allies. Before, those savages would’ve attacked a pony on sight.” Said the Stallion in the same deadpanned tone used each time he spoke.

“We do not call our citizens savages, Starswirl the un-bearded.” Said Celestia seriously at first but ended jokingly. The stallion only frowned, rubbing the spot where his characteristic beard died due to the excessive amounts of magic he used which almost burned him alive.

“You know princess Celestia, it was a great tragedy that my lovely beard was lost,” said Starswirl in an almost depressed tone, which changed as he continued “but not as much as the loss as your once impressive flank.” He finished with a smirk.

Celestia froze completely; face was a perfect representation of a strawberry, as she turned to the stallion. It was actually smaller due to the lack of ‘supplies’ to make her favorite food... or in this case dessert.

“Shut it the unbearded, you will never know the true despair of losing a valuable piece of cake, until you eat one.” Huffed Celestia sounding actually serious.

“What It is, is actually a very big waste of supplies to make such an extravagantly and useless food, eat hay, since hay grows everywhere.” Said Starswirl while he add under his breath “Stupid Earth ponies and their frivolous food ideas are corrupting the nobles.”

“Your highness!” Yelled a pegasi messenger entering the recently made throne room in quick haste, the guards in the side of the walls were quick to stop him. Frightening the messenger several times more than what he already was.

Celestia gave Starswirl a look before moving towards the messenger, Starswirl followed close behind.

As Celestia closed into the messenger he tryed to control his shaking, but it was impossible, first Celestia thought it was of the guards but she soon saw the guards shaking slightly but still being able to maintain their stoic expression.

‘They’re still afraid of me’ thought Celestia as she closed in, she had learned to her dismay that the way she handled everything in the battlefield had scared everyAlicor- creature to a point where it was affecting the information she received by them. And so with that information she did what worked best.

“What is it?” Celestia asked calmly, her face was weeks of practice in remaining as unemotional as possible but still give a sense of security, motherly even. It was obviously not the most believable but it did its job, as the stallion was several times calmer in his presence, shaking barely noticeable .

“Your highness, I come from the countryside near the Enchanted forest, there was to be a massive group heading towards us.”

“Must be more refugees.” Replied Starswirl with a slight hint of annoyance and Celestia couldn’t agree more, they just kept adding up. She needed something to happen, anything.

“N-no, sir, a-archmage,” the pegasus answered stampering, Starswirl and Celestia rose a brow at this, “they looked different, unknown, they walk upright and have 2 legs-”

“Must be minotaur or diamond dogs, we must be ready in case they do something to warrant a rebellion, or it could be possible that some of Discords wards remain.” Starswirl interrupted quickly, ready to take action. Celestia was ready to open her wings.

“No!” The messenger yelled, and quickly regretted it when both Celestia and Starswirl looked at him waiting for an answer, “I-it’s n-niether,  we are sure they are not diamond dogs, nor minotaurs, they wore some kind of armor, one that covered them top to bottom, so we couldn't get a clear look of what they look like exactly, but we are sure they are nothing we have encountered” Explain the pegasi messenger making sure each word he used was well selected.

The three, plus two guards, remained in silence; the only thing heard was the kirking of the messengers legs together. Celestia moved slowly closing in to the pegasus.

“What are you waiting for?” Celestia said calmly, motherly, this surprised the pegasus as he asked.

“W-waiting for what?”

“Are you going to lead the way, or shall I ride you all the way.” Celestia said smirking as the face of the stallion couldn’t have gone redder. But Starswirl wasn’t having any of that.

“Excuse me your highness, but I do believe we must finish these ‘political’ matters first before we go off on some useless adventure, let one of our commander’s deal with it.” Said Starswirl in a snobbish manner, giving a sigh of relief to the pegasus stallion.

“Yes, but if it’s unknown creatures it could be necessary for the ruler to represent her people on the first meeting with a different race, if that’s possible, especially if they are hostile.” Replied Celestia in a way to overcome Starswirl‘s logic.

Starswirl closed in to the princess gesturing her to move closer, as if to tell her a secret, Celestia did so.

“You’re still in heat.” Starswirl whispered in a factual manner.

“So?” Celestia whispered back.

“So, your judgment could be corrupted by the needs of your body when talking to the creatures.” Starswirl answered, obviously irritated.

“Oh, ho ho no ho no, that was a nice one Star but I’m only attracted to my own, I’m not that kind of mare.”

“You had me wondering.”

“I like to tease Star, it’s not what you think.”

“We shall see.” Said Starswirl, moving a hoof to dismiss the messenger, “Find General Sparkle he was in charge of the area surrounding, especially the Enchanted forest.”

“Y-yes, sir, Archmage!” Answered the pegasus as he quickly looked at the princess, face growing red as he tried to look stoic and intimidating, failing badly, “F-follow m-me princess.”

“Oh ho ho, quite a gentle stallion aren’t you? Would you like to show me how gentle you can be?” The princess continued to tease the stallion giggling quietly as they continued towards the hall, the messenger was extremely uncomfortable, Starswirl could only shake his head.

“Mares in heat... please creator, let the unknown creatures be peaceful.” He said under his breath as he moved towards Celestia’s next suppose meeting.

This was going to be a Tartarus of a day.

_____________________________________________________________________

“Mi’lord, we’ve been marching for hours and there’s nothing in sight, let us rest.” Complained one of Ermo’s knights as he walked beside him.

“Quiet fool, I’ve been marching more before you were born.” Replied the Templar Veteran, pointing with his hand towards the young knight.

“Don’t worry my good knight, if we spot a creek or a river we will rest and have a meal.” Said Ermo in a calmed tone.

“Aye mi’lord but, why do we have Templars in our company?” Asked another knight, behind the lord.

“Well, informing your capital of an adventure towards the unknown flash does get attention with the pope’s spies,” Answered lord Ermo very light to the importance of the matter and with Christendom's best warriors. “also the Knight orders are under the Pope’s command, so it gets hard to disobey; and I got paid quite a loan of gold to help secure the island for future crusades on the infidels.”

The lands were vast and plane, the forest clear as they come, the sky was unnaturally clear, and the mountains strangely shaped. The land was a marble to look at, but it had its dangers. Thanks to Jacque, better known as the ‘Steel Giant’, they were aware that the creatures in the sky were not simple birds, but creatures to be careful around.

They were always on the move, always on foot, not stopping for the moment. Ermo, his personal guards and friend Jurian at his side, with many Templars were always alert. And because the knights of Christendom, who fought under the sign of the cross and preferred to die than to disobey an order, the order was of Ermo, it was that they didn’t kill each of the creatures at sight.

“Mi’lord look a river at last we can rest.” Said one of the younger knights, clearly relieved of a breaking point of the constant walking.

“Don’t get so calm here boy, these land are cursed with demons of many kinds and faces; there are legends roaming the very sky above us, so I know well, as of Gods mercy, that in these accursed waters are to be many demons of many sizes.” Said exaggeratedly the old knight, obviously happy to be able to ramble on about monsters; now that they could prove their existence.

“...Uhhh... mi’lord, let us continue... I’m suddenly not hungry nor tired.” Corrected the young knight, his unchanged voice was the only part of him calm.

“Let us stop the rambling of monsters and sit for rest, pray to God for his divine protection from the monsters if that’s what you require for bravery.” Ermo said, quite tired of his soldiers paranoia about ‘demons’ and monsters. But he himself was also afraid, he was but a man, he believed in the method to pray to God in stressful times, they’re now placed for hoping that these monster were actually able to communicate like civilized people.

Jacque’s story did not help. Even less than the fact that Jacque wanted nothing more than revenge on those mythical creatures and showed he won't listen to Ermo’s orders of wanting to talk to them first, and thus had to leave him, the Templar priest, and a couple of the more overzealous soldiers at the Bay. Just for good measure.

The prayer to God, if they were able to rest, would also somewhat calm the group and allowed them to eat with some less worry.

They arrived rear the river, at least that’s what Ermo said even if only him was next to the water. He laid down his bags and closed into the water for a drink, using his half empty canteen.

He noticed how as he closed into the water, the knights reached for their swords. ‘At least they don’t lower their guard.’ Ermo thought.

Filling his canteen Ermo stood, looking around he noticed the warriors were not resting, mainly the Templars. Jurian was speaking with a group of scouts. Drinking from his canteen Ermo moved to the group, as Jurian spoke in a commanding tone.

“You do not attack, you do not go close and you do not messed this UP!” Jurian roared faced incredibly red, the scouts, to their credit, didn’t waver at Jurian’s intimidating introduction to the scout rules.

The scouts without another word moved quickly towards the bushes of the forest nearby, they would not be seen for days until they had a general map of the area.

“So Jurian, sending the scouts I see?” Began Ermo in a joyful tone. Jurian was not amused.

“‘Mi’lord’.” Jurian said as recognition of Ermos presence, making sure to scan the skies for any of the creatures, to his discomfort there wasn't any. ‘What are they planning.’

“Jurian, lighten up a bit, we are with an army here, if any of the flying creatures tries anything we have very good marksmen to go against them, heh?” Ermo said his smiling expression didn’t waver any of Jurians thought, worse, it uplifted them.

But before any of them could say anything, one of the scouts Jurian sended out, came out of the forest in clear sight. It was obvious they were not supposed to, if the clearly angry face of Jurian was to any prediction. But before Jurian could scream to the idiotic scout, the scout spoke.

“Sire! something’s coming due east!! IT’S COMING THIS WAY!!!” Yelled the scout showing great hurry and worry.

“Why didn’t the watchmen see it?!” Asked Jurian in a commanding tone.

“The thing is moving towards us, but it’s far within the sky, we only saw it due to basic sun exploration.” Answered the scout, clearly regretting being the one to bring back the news.

“How much longer till it reaches us?!” Ermo asked, his gleam of excitement darken with a hint of worry.

“Uhhhhh, I am not sure, but I know it will reach here soon if the fires is any indication to our location when the get close enough.” Replied the scout

“GO, DO YOUR JOB!!!” Yelled Jurian to the scout who quickly obeyed, Jurian turned towards the knights to calm a panic that he was sure that would come.

It didn’t.

“Men form ranks, men-at-arms at front, archers in back, leave the rations where we are going we don’t need food, protect the lord at all cost from the demons.” Yelled the veteran who as many others overheard the entire conversation.

No one argued with the logic in the veteran’s order, so everyone formed rank with Ermo in the rear clearly showing himself to be the commander with his elaborate helmet.

The men were ready.

The silence was deafening, no one spoke or move, all looking at different directions in the sky, ready for anything.

“There it is!” Yelled one of the marksmen as he pointed to the sky. The yield spread like a wave, and in less than a second the warriors had reformed into the direction in a defensive posture.

There was a dot in the sky, barely visible to the eye, the fact that the scouts saw it was clearly amazing, the dot moved in circles around the spot as they noticed several smaller dots coming out of the clouds, ‘They were there all the time!’ thought Jurian.

The smaller dots recollected around the arriving dot, as if they were communicating. After several agonizing seconds, the dots began to move... to their position.

The knights tensed, they were about to meet face to face with an actual demon.

The Templars began to chant.

"Da pacem, Domine, in diebus nostris

Quia non est alius

Qui pugnet pro nobis

Nisi tu Deus noster."

And, as if planned, at the end of the chant the dots’ details began to show, and it stunned the men.

Jacque's description of one of most of the creatures was accurate, incredibly so, the creatures that looked like horses with wings.

All except for one.

It looked like the other horses were protecting it, the one in the center which was completely white, with both impressive jewelry and golden armor from top to bottom.

They were obviously intelligent.

“And the devil will come with luxuries and pleasure, to draw the men astray...” Began to whisper the veteran Templar, more to himself than to others, but his words were heard nonetheless, and some warriors began to grind their teeth.

“Can you shut it Templar, we are going to try diplomacy with them first and if they prove hostile you can kill them.” Said Ermo annoyed, he moved forward against the shouts of his men, towards the flying chariot that descended with the creature.

_____________________________________________________________________

Celestia was amazed.

Celestia had heard the descriptions from the pegasus, but seeing the creatures herself, she still couldn’t believe it.

First was the size and strength, they were actually small for a bipedal creature, they were of the size of herself if they stood upright; the creatures wore complex armor throughout their body, covering it fully, even in their articulations! And with that they somehow still stood upright, and that was without counting swords, shields and bags they carried.

The second thing was their vision, they had spotted her from the moment she was near them, if their movement into a semicircle to greet her was to any indication, some of the pegasus said that they even saw them as they stealthily moved between clouds until they hid inside of them.

Third was the fact that they actually didn’t attack her upon arrival, this was actually the first group of individual bidets she would ever meet that were actually somewhat civilized!

Her mind of course wasn’t full of positive thought of course, she needed to be cautious.

The creatures had comed with an army, and that wasn’t a good signal, they could be confident of their superiority and couldn’t reach her in the sky so they were planning to give her fake security before striking her.

The creatures also began to sing in from the moment she was getting close, this disturbed her. ‘Were they chanting magic? Preparing a spell?’ She thought as she was a couple of hoofs above the ground.

And before she could say anything else... she stopped thinking... and smelled the air.

…

Food...

And lots of it.

She looked at the direction of the smell, and there laid, away from the creatures. Apples, potatoes, pears, cabbage, beet. Food of all kind but not everything... cake for example.

And all was on the floor!

In time of incredible hunger, not even a fight would stop you from making sure you had food for the next day, especially since she came so slowly moving towards them.

That was of course... unless they had more...

Celestia shaked her head, it was not a time to think about food.

The moment she stepped out of the chariot the supposed magic chant ended, the guards of her chariot tensed.

But nothing happened.

Celestia left a breath that she didn’t know she was holding, leave her. ‘It was not a spell for attack, maybe for protection?’ Celestia thought.

Then one creature that wore black cloth and some kind of shining armor in the group walked slowly and confidently towards her, leaving the group. The other creatures made incoherent sounds as a response.

Well, there goes them being able to speak the same language out the cloud.

The creature continued to confirm her thoughts as it began to speak in incoherent sounds that obviously had meaning, their language.

Concentrating, Celestia picked the sounds of the creature with her mind, taking them in, looking at the creatures intentions and posture, movement and purpose. But she couldn’t, as much as she tried to tamper with the creature, her magic halted. She almost unconsciously tried to use her magic, which in a first meeting would be very very bad idea, her father had told her so.

.

But it would be worse if they couldn’t speak with each other. It could bring trouble.

Celestia’s silence makd the black dressed creature more paranoid, as it stopped speaking all altogether, she needed to make the spell work now. But as much as she tried, the creatures language was just out of reach.

‘There must be a way to do this! *Without spooking them.’* Celestia thought as she concentrated even more.

And as she did, her guards and the creatures in armor tensed even more, if it was possible. They didn’t know what to do or what to think. It was torture.

Celestia did what she could, but it wasn’t enough, she needed to actually touch the creature to make the spell possible. Which was very dangerous, if the things she had read that had happened to a brave unicorn in the first meeting between griffins and ponies was to any guess.

’I need to get their attention.’

*BANG**BANG*

As soon as she began banging her armor the creatures turned to her, swords at ready, the black dressed creature closed in to another of his species with an impressive hammer in his back. ‘What kind of homes do they make?’ Celestia thought as the black creature made a quick sound as to signal his attention.

Celestia pointed to her horn towards the creature, the gesture was nice and slow, the creatures reacted with a subcontious step backwards when she touched her horn.

‘Are they scared of my magic? Or my long horn?’ Celestia thought, the last comment bringing a blush to her face, ’May the heavens damn you forever, mind.’

The creature moved slightly closer, but it was too far away for the spell to work. She gestured him with her head to move closer.

The creature move just slightly closer, confused all over his features.

‘Move over here!’ Thought Celestia, patience for some reason wearing thin.

She gestures once more, more violently.

The creature didn’t move.

Celestia stomps her hoof down, repeating the gesture, ‘Come ON!’

The creature remained still, even worse, more steps backwards.

In her sudden stride forwards the warriors, knights and ponies became more ‘jumpy’, reacting to even the slightest twich of each other.

‘COME ON!’ Celestia’s patience was about to break, she just needed this meeting to become somewhat productive, and her limit would be met.

Which did.

Yells of horror from the creatures in front of her spread through the uncomfortable silence like rusty knife through skin.

“HYDRA!” One of her guards yelled.

‘Great. Celestia thought,... wait... it is great! The creatures would be too distracted by the hydra to pay any heed to me!

Celestia smiled and galloping forward, her guards followed closely. It took only a second to reach the black clothed creature, the guards setted a perimeter to protect her. She quickly lighting up her horn, “Help the creatures,” she said as she placed her horn upon the creatures head.

As she fell into concentration, she was sure of her guards to protect her easily.

She didn’t notice the fact that because of the creatures yelling, her guards didn’t hear her command.

The creatures would fight alone.

________________________________________________________________

Jurian didn't like this at all.

The First thing was that the old knight was actually right about something, there was some kind of monster in the waters.

The second thing was that the veteran wasn’t right, was its size. Its wasn’t of any size measurable, it was huge.

'It looks like it was able to destroy all of Rome! The most protected city in all of christendom!’

’It is in command by the devil! It will wreak havoc upon the entire civilized realm!'

'It can surely eat whole armies alive!'

'It came from the river so It could easily invade through sea! It could sink entire armadas!'

'What damage this creature can do?! It could go against every creation of God and rise victorious, it is dead!’

…

...

'It is dead.’

…

...

'It is dead?’

…

'I must be hallucinating, or can it *pretend of its own death to surprise? Oh, the horrors of what such a creature can do!’*

“I killed the mighty creature!” Cried one of the many crossbowmen in the army.

“No you just shot your bolt, I delivered the fatal blow that took down such a demon!” Cried one of the few Templar crossbowmen.

“No, all of you just filled its heads with bolts, I am the mighty archer who killed it!”

“I’m going to be a legend!”

“I can’t wait to tell my mother of this!”

The boasting spread throughout the entire crossbowmen formation and due to Jurian still thinking he has gone mad one group of soldiers had turned their eyes to what happen to their lord.

They didn’t like what they saw.

‘Yes, I’m going mad.’ Was the only thing Jurians mind could think of as he repeated his thoughts over and over, as he found his way to a tree.

___________________________________________________________________

It took a whole minute to complete the spell. With the spell done Celestia mind was clear with new knowledge of a new language. But as her mind became clear, she became aware of her situation.

Celestia saw herself surrounded neck to hoof with the creatures weapons, obviously not found of her blunt move. The black clothed creature stumbled on its two legs, rubbing its head complaining of the pain... in her language!

’The spell was a success!’ Celestia thought triumphantly as she was sure the creatures were going to be at least thankful of her guards for taking down a such a huge hydra... that was her logic up to the point at least.

'I really need to check on how the hydras are getting bigger lately, maybe it could be of discords old doooo...' Celestia silenced her mind as she noticed something.

…

’...Wait... why are the guards right next to me?’ Celestia thought  ’They didn’t even mov-. wait! Did they take out the Hydra? By themselves?!’

’WHAT DID I MISS!!!’

___________________________________________________________________

Ermo shook his head, “That was a ride.” He said as his stomach had a disagreement with his lower organs and fought for glory. His legs were barely in control of the situation as they allowed him to stand.

Three things he noticed immediately.

In front of him the winged horned horse, who was surrounded by the smaller winged horses, which were surrounded by his men weapons at the ready.

’What just happened?’ Ermo thought.

At his left there was the once alive humongous demon/monster, he was incredibly confused.

’What. Just. Happened?!’

Looking to his right he saw last but not least his friend Jurian, repeatedly hitting his head at a tree saying ‘I must be going mad’ every time he struck his head against the tree.

’WHAT JUST HAPPEND?!’

_____________________________________________________________________

“I don’t find this cute at all”

“But look at it!”

“I am looking at it you fool we are at a scouting mission not some kind of frivolous expedition for furry creatures. also you don't even know what they are!”

“But there’s so many! And they’re adorable!”

The sun was at evening, the night was close, the night guards had at last arrived at the supposed lands, and to their surprise, especially to Wadi they were unknown and appeared from nowhere.

The fact that they had found land had turned Wadi’s plan upside down. His plan was to become of rank by ‘volunteering’ into a mission for the sultan, but with no real mission or dangerous to speak of, because he was sure there was no monster or nothing to speak of, because if the light was of a creature, it would have disappeared by then.

But now this land. This would change things.

The ships were easily placed to shore and secured. Made so they could easily board them and leave the shore if need came to be. The small expedition was becoming of importance as the men became high in morale, while other did the contrary, this was an actual mission that didn’t involve war which was a great boost for some and to others a disappointment.

He wasn’t as sure anymore of the land, but it was still of tactical importance near the other lands and kingdoms. So he would be of importance later to the history of his nation and his home.

“You’re so cute, aren’t you!”

Not that he was liking the way it was going...

“Asad, let that thing be, we don’t know what it is.” Wadi said looking at the little creatures that seemed to try to hop and... smell? his legs. He simply footstepped away from them.

“Oh, you’re just scared of the little things aren’t you Wadi?” Said Asad with a smirk as he hold one of them in his hands, the little things were basically on top of Asad, covering him like a blanket.

The thing was mostly a ball of fur, which varied from white to dark, eyes from clear to dark eyes, its small legs made for jumping if the way they walked was to any indication, their tiny paws were what made Asad his annoying self. They were just so... incredibly small and suspiciously friendly.

It unnerved Wadi greatly.

“Just leave them be, we need to be unnoticed by any wildlife we encounter, including your little ‘friends’.” Wadi said emphasising on friends.

Wadi was in a serious issue, he had actually found the land that he was sure not to be here, he needed to document it entirely to fulfill his mission, and make sure to check, each and every creature, or if not he would really have a problem.

“Wadi come, even more of the little creatures have arrived and... it... looks like they brought a friend.” The first part came excitingly but then became slow and tense which got the soldiers attention. They yelled in surprise.

Wadi, who had turned away from Asad, noticed the tone he used as well, and quickly drawing his sword he turned.

Tall, furry, horned, standing on two hooves with two hands and the face of a bull.

A demon has greeted them.

Chapter 4: Confusion: Diplomacy is Insanity

“Politics is the art of looking for trouble, finding it everywhere, diagnosing it incorrectly and applying the wrong remedies.”

― Groucho Marx

“A nation of sheep will beget a government of wolves.”

― Edward R. Murrow

What just happened indeed was the question.

The situation seen by any of the perspectives in the area was incomplete at best. No one really knew what was going on, or was confused in one manner or another.

Ermo, the bringer of the question, was the one that knew of this more than anyone else. His confusion was only compared to the one of the recently crowned princess Celestia, who was also confused, but at least she knew why she knew nothing.

Sir Jurian, Ermo’s friend and bodyguard, was also confused, but his confusion laid in dead not fifty meters from his position near a tree, which he repeatedly smacked his head with.

The newly trained day guards and General Sparkle was not as confused as them all, they were only questioning the why of Celestia’s anger directed towards them, and not to the creatures that surrounded them.

The Templars were also confused, not that they would ever admit it, they knew only that the monster was defeated and no more. It didn’t stopped them from preparing to pass judgment on the jeweled and golden armored royalty of hell that may have surely summoned the giant demon to distract them from protecting their lord.

The knights, Ermo’s knights, were actually slightly confused. They really didn’t care either way, they saw their lord in the floor possibly hurt and they prepared to attack.

So it was easy to say that the word of the day was, ‘luck’.

Not confusión.

“No really, what just happened?” Asked the recently bilingual lord. Not that he knew about that fact.

The men around him just stared at him warily, he might as well ordered them to commit suicide sort to speak. The ponies near the princess understood what had just transpired as they smiled knowingly.

“What?” Ermo asked bewildered.

“Mi’lord are you alright?” Asked a confused young knight.

“Of course I am? Did something happened to me?” Ermo stated almost insulted at the question.

“The witch demon has done something to corrupt our lord's mind!” Yelled the Templar veteran to everyone around him, making the pressure of the situation ten times worse.

“I did no such thing!” Answered Celestia even though she had no knowledge of what witch meant for them. It could be a jump in translation. But she still found it insulting by the way it used it.

All the ponies around Celestia jumped slightly at her shout. ‘Scaredy ponies.’ she thought.

“Are you alright your highness?” Said General Sparkle,

“The creatures just spoke!” Ermo yelled in surprise by the lavender horse’s question.

Celestia ignored the creature, worried about what implications Sparkles questions could have, “Where is this worry coming from?” Celestia asked.

Celestia just now noticed the complete silence. Looking at the creatures in general she noticed them surprised of her sudden speech; not wanting to cause more trouble than it’s worth she spoke.

The better way to place it was that she tried...

“The demon has spoken!” Yelled one of the Templars pointing directly at her.

‘Demon?’ Celestia thought to herself as the creatures continued to ramble.

“Cursed witch what have you done to our lord!”

“She has surely cursed him!”

“Stolen his voice!”

“Taken his humanity!!”

“Lord Ermo has become its slave!!!”

“Alright, this is getting out of hoof.” Said Celestia mostly to herself about this entire situation was blurting out of control, swords were raised and the situation was about to explode.

And for what made a show like the second before when they charged at her, in which situation she would’ve flown to get away, they were all silenced.

Puzzled with the sudden silence, Celestia searched for answers. Which came in the form of a plane hoof with five digits that the black clothed creature was rising.

“That’s enough, men.” Ermo said with his raised hand, clearly disappointed of his men’s crazy attitude and he is more than sure that their spouting insults of witches and demons at her especially the Templars if they saw her with her horn on his head.

‘I think something about the translation went wrong.’ Celestia thought.

Best if i get someone that will bring more help than harm, now where's Jurian.’ Ermo though as he quickly tried to find his friend.

As if on cue, Jurian stepped into Ermo’s vision.

Jurian had stopped hitting himself by the tree. Thinking that his mind maaay just have over exaggerated the situation. But now that he was in front of the group rubbing his head, being looked at all sides by everything with a pair of eyes...

Jurian really wanted to move back to his tree.

“Jurian my friend, I would like to inform you that the creatures actually are able to speak.” When Ermo spoke he noticed the way Jurian... raised his eyebrows.

Jurian never raised his eyebrows.

“Ermo... did something happened to your voice?” Jurian asked, eyebrows still raised.

“What did you say?” Ermo stated right eye almost twitching, “...alright, this is getting ridiculous” Ermo ended as his frustration to try and speak to someone to get the situation under control became now impossible.

“I may be the cause,” Said Celestia as she attempted to move closer to Ermo but was stopped in her hooved by a spear near her throat.

“Let her be.” Ermo said to his knight that had the spear near the horse like creature, but when the knight only stared at him, his unsettledness only doubled.

Celestia's eyes shone with the only true revelation of information in the last four minutes or so.

“He does not understand you.” Said Celestia almost to herself, she was awarded with a push of several swords and spears near her body. She was now very aware of how many spears were actually near her, near her sides and her flanks. Just as though she was the village hoofcicl- ‘Stop it mind!’

“What do you mean?” Asked Ermo as he moved towards the very self-conscious princess.

Ermo noticed that the princess actually couldn’t speak due to the spears no near her ‘jaw’ and gestured for the soldiers to move away, they hesitated but gave the creature space. “My spell was not so well presente-”

“It said it conjured a spell, it is a witch! We need to-” Shouted one of the younger knights causing a chain reaction that would have gone bad if Ermo had not slapped him on the back of his head and moving his finger to his lips to silence them.

“As I was going to say,” Celestia said bemused, “The spell worked, but not the way I intended it too, I did not thought as hard as I should have and I did not detail my spell for us to speak each others languages as well as ours. To be clearer the spell was meant for us to understand each other, not speak the language, but it sounds like I took the language...”

Ermo remained in silence and she understood that as a sign to continue, “So then to finish the spell correctly I just need to make sure to think of all the possibilities I want it to be before directly placing it, and we should be able to communicate perfectly.”  Celestia said proudly, she wanted someone to pat her in the... back... yes, back for her very well thought response with no real errors as she is used to make when giving little speeches.

“LIAR!” Yelled the same young knight as the ruckus that once had died down began to rise once more.

Celestia frowned, she may have given these bipeds to much credit on being civilized.

*SMACK*

“Shut it you fool, wouldn’t you  think if she had anything on me she would have she would have done it by now?” Ermo said now aware that his men could not understand him, but not shy in giving out his thoughts.

‘I take myself back. Again. These creatures are hard to place.’ Celestia said actually happy to be wrong.

“Well, at least now that you can at least understand me, let me introduce myself, I am Lord Ermo the Adventurer, I am here as a Merchant and Lord to discuss both diplomatic and trading issues between our two kingdoms.” Ermo said as he bowed his head and torso.

‘Civilized after all I see’ Celestia thought happily a smile winning her face over.

“Then I welcome thee to these lands, Lord Ermo, my name is Celestia of Balicorn, I am the princess and ruler of these lands. “As soon as Celestia finished her introduction, the knights almost instinctively lowered their weapons, as with Ermos hands gesturing them to move away, they lowered them. But didn’t let them go.

‘A princess, a ruler? Now I’ve seen it all.”

The situation once again calmed. Jurian who was near Ermo, spoke.

“So, I am not mad then?”

_____________________________________________________________________

It just stood there.

The demon just stood there.

Asad and his friendly companions were perfectly still, not moving a muscle. Wadi and the other warriors haven’t moved due to the proximity the beast had to the second in command Asad.

After such a long time still Wadi had an easier time looking at the creature, it had two horns on its head and had the head of a bull, but the body of a man, and it wears some kind of armor.

They closed it slowly, weapons at ready.

The demon analyzed Asad with curiosity in its eyes, if one could say that by the way it moved its yellow eyes around his armor. Asad wasn’t terrified, just surprised, which turned into motionlessness. The little creatures ran for their little lives when the evil creature’s eyes felled onto them. All except one that... glared back at it?

And as Wadi finished his train of thought the creature began to move.

Away from them and into the forest.

The warriors were quick to follow the creature but Wadi halted them. “Look for the others we are to follow cautiously, we will not confront it unprepared.”

The warriors took one last glance at the direction the man-bull left to before running towards the ship. Wadi looked at them go, frowning at what he just saw, turning to Asad he noticed him incredibly still.

“Are you alright Asad?”

Asad quickly shook his head at Wadi’s call. And took a glance at the little creature that remained with him through the stare-down. “You are a very brave little guy.”

In a comical manner the little creature shook its head.

“You're not brave then?” Asked Asad obviously shocked as he didn’t notice he was communicating with an animal.

The little critter shook its head.

“You're not a- Ooooohh, sorry miss.” Asad ended, the small creature nodding at him at confirmation, and stepped off of Asad lap the little ball of fur hopped towards the woods where its fur ball friends escaped to.

Wadi walked slowly towards Asad, he was stupefied, puzzled, unsettled and troubled of what he just witnessed. Only when Wadi was next to him is that Asad noticed what just happened.

“Wadi... did you see, what I saw?”

“No, Asad... you were at shock, you did not see an animal respond to you.” Wadi said slowly, more as an reassurance to himself.

“But... how did you know I saw it respond to me if I imagined it?” Asked Asad, his face still staring forward.

“Because I was also at shock...”

They both remained there, frowning, analyzing, trying to understand what had they just witnessed. And they would’ve reached a conclusion if it they wouldn't have been interrupted.

“Emir, we have gathered twenty men, we hav-... sir?”

Wadi shook his head clearing it from any thought he was having in the moment. He turned to the warriors.

Twenty of them, all clothed head to toe with very little iron armor under their robes, they all carried scimitars and shields with a few carrying their bows and arrows. They were meant to fight in a dessert.

They were in a very big disadvantage.

“Ah, yes, men we are to proceed with caution to follow the man-bull that had recently disappeared in between those trees,” Wadi said almost mechanically pointing towards the trees in front of Asad, “the thing is too close to have it wander, we capture it or drive it away enough for it to be safe that it will not be able to attack the ships once they are docked.”

The warriors that haven’t witness the creature moved their head slightly to its mentioned, but obeyed the order anyway.

Wadi helped Asad to stand before they were on the hunt.

The forest was thick, so incredibly so that they couldn’t see anything from their waist down and two steps in front due to the high grass that they didn’t recognize. Deciding to cut it as they moved using their curved swords for better security of what they would see in their way, they moved on.

It could take months to travel even a small distance, and that was only by moving by themselves, trying to search for something in these accursed lands would be a challenge that would take the hardest warriors and smartest tactician to just be able to even find the direction it left to.

They found a campsite in a clearing, fifteen steps into the forest.

How... unsatisfying.

It was something that would only come from tales from the barbarians. Large wooden poles, sharpened at the tip, surrounded the area, protecting the lifted tents made of what had the impression of leather.

More Man-Bulls walking around the camps cladded with armor from its head to its feet.

Horses with armor going around without their rider and some twisted their legs upwards in such a way that they looked to be kicking the air, but it was different in a way so subtle Wadi couldn't tell.

Some kind of giant lizard with wings asleep with what showed every sign of being a humongous sword next to it.

Some kind of mix of lion and eagle sharpening its sword near a campfire with others of its kind.

Zebras holding weapons in their muzzles were doing what appeared to be training of some kind still kind of hard to see from this distance.

And what got the men to stare more surprised were.... dogs. Yes, dogs holding onto spears, from holes in the ground. These were what the men guess as sentries. If they were not in a point of shock and awe at the moment of course.

Wadi conveyed untroubleness, thinking only for his men, but inside? He is freaking out like a true man of his era. The only thing keeping him from freaking out was his sense of duty, discipline and the fact that none of them paid any attention to their existence.

But Asad had other plans.

“Oh by the grace of Allah you're the ugliest things I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen old crones in my youth being more than just frien--”

“Shut up Asad! I don't think you want to make the situation any worse!” Wadi whispered harshly looking back and forth from Wadi to the collection of monstrosities.

“But-- but look at--”

“But nothing! Now stop your childish behavior and be a man!”

The Dog-like creatures just stood there more baffled on what were this clothed creatures than what were they saying, and they didn’t understand either.

The dog like creatures ruffed at each other, they just ruffed repeatedly, making Asad and the men prepare their swords, Wadi didn’t move, satisfied with remaining in his position starring spears at Asad. After a while of ruffing the men concluded that they must have been communicating between themselves. But then they stopped.

One of the dog-men turned around, cupping the side of his muzzle with one of its underdeveloped hands and barked to the camp in general. The barking was as any dog would do, but not exactly, each was of a different tone and power.

After a couple of minutes, some ‘warriors’ as well as the giant lizard-creature came up to the men. As it came closer a thought passed through the mind of the Muslims.

It was a Daglinaer, a large lizard creature like from the tales of Saint George.

Saint George for those who don't know him was a Christian saint who killed a dragon and was known and respected by both Muslims and Christians alike.

They were so dead.

“Uhhh, Wadi? I would like to run now.” Asad hissed in a completely terrified tone, the dragon stared at Asad carefully. The warriors and archers had their weapons about to be unshelled, they were simply waiting for the leader to first strike.

Wadi was a night guard, a very clever night guard, he knew when to act and when to turn away. But today he took off more that he could chew. But he was a warrior in the end, trained to defend the realm from evil of all kind, even if after years of being in a relatively fight free time, he was still trained to fight.

Wadi looked around him and can see his men slowly backing away due to the size and intimidation of such a beast; his mind reeled on what to do; his brain looking for solutions, it didn’t matter where or what. It was then his mind threw a fit, something cracked inside.

Wadi was only aware of a small twitch in his body, in such a way that something was about to leave him free to wander to use his full strength with no limit. He didn’t like it. But it wouldn’t be necessary.

“JRKKP?GWIIP?Hello?YDOOP?NSMMO?” The thing gargled noices, trying to communicate, and if it did, it was asking many questions. They thought it to be questions as they recognized one of them.

“Uhh, Emir? That thing just spoke to us? Or am I hearing things?” Asked a Muslim soldier right behind Wadi.

“Uhhh... Hello?” Asad replied, it took Wadi all of his discipline not to simply use his weapon against his friend, or himself.

The lizard creature just nodded its head and spoke once more.

“Kyong.  NU BSNR OD Kyong.”

Wadi’s recently crammed mind was about to retire for the day, if it wasn’t because of his men which he was responsible keeping him from just giving up, there would be worse consciousness. Any sudden movement would easily cause him his death.

“Wadi, as the last time, I would like to run. But this time I would like to find a very nice place to sleep so that i may never open my eyes again.” Asad said as Wadi raised an eyebrow, leave it to Asad to speak formally when they’re about to die. And on Asad’s terrified state he added a couple of chuckles of terror that sended cold ripples through the spines of his men.

Asad’s creepy chuckle only worsen Wadi’s mental state, this was not good.

Looking around, Wadi could conclude that everyone was in agreement with Asad, the dragon was now staring at them intently. It only increased their terror.

The Dragon didn't break eye contact when it made a screeching sound.

Then a creature came out of bush that lead to the camp but it was different than what the Muslims saw. It was black as night and it looks like a mix of a rhinoceros and horse and its horn on its head had a red horn.

“CRRYSSSTAAALLS.” The thing screeched and it was getting real close to Wadi.

Wadi tried to move back, but as soon as he thought of it the dragon moved forward and as soon Wadi stopped the dragon stop. It didn't take a genius to figure out what exactly that meant.

“CCRRYYSSTTAALLSS!”

The creature placed its horn to Wadi’s head and Wadi closed his eyes bracing for pain.

After a minute of complete silence Asad was thinking ‘well it was nice knowing you Wadi. Now how to escape with my life?’

But as soon as Asad finishes his train of thought Wadi gasped for air as he fell down complaining of pain within his head. And then the black creature sent some kind of red wave in the air blasting everyone, including the creatures in the camp.

“CHRRYY-*cough**cough*, I am terribly sorry about all of this but it was the only way for us to communicate better without all this terror and confusion. Now for introductions I am known to these lands as Prince Sombra.” Said in a very noble accent.

“...Uh Emir....d-d-did it just speak our language like that”

“Why of course I can speak your language like this it was a translator spell that allows us to communicate without a language barrier. Why you act like you never saw magic at all?” Replied Sombra ignorant to their complete confusion

“What's magic?” Asked Asad, their stupefied faces were a clear sign that something already broke and they were just in for the ride.

_________________________________________________________

The rest of the trip can pretty much be summed up as Celestia fixing the translating spell and also inviting the group to the Capital for the continuation of ‘diplomatic and trading talks’ with Lord Ermo.

And of course the capital.

That damn capital.

The city was in a mountain. Not the kind any of the warriors were used to, but a city in a peak mountain. At its side. It was a beauty to see indeed. If it didn’t signify many stories of evil and demons in all its glory.

When they approached the mountain they had the first view of the ponies citizens.

About hundreds or thousands were at the shadow of the mountain, like a small village in growth. Homes made of wood and a lot of movement was notice. But no details to be seen.

“Lord Ermo! We are going to scale the mountain by the road in its side, if you wish your soldiers could remain here at the bottom of the mountain near the village!” The horse princess yelled, only the lord understanding her words. The other soldiers turned to him as he deeply thought in what to say to the men. Even he was not so sure if they could be trusted.

As soon as Ermo mind had the answer he smiled, turned around to his men and spoke.

“Alright men the horse princess is taken back by our show of force, and she want to make sure her people at her capital not to be taken aback as well. So as a show of ‘good faith’ I shall take our best warriors within the capital and the rest of you will make camp at their village at the base of the mountain.” During the beginning of the speech the men laugh and at the end Ermo’s selected trustworthy knights who roared in pride.

The uplifted army smirked and rejoiced in the words spoken and with little need to ask the men got coordinated to a spot near the village. They were not going to give them any chances.

As the Army separates one hundred and fifty of Ermo’s best warriors left with him to the capital, while the rest marched to the ‘little too big’ village.

As Ermo scaled the mountain alongside the road towards the city, he remembered a question that had him filched the moment he woke. A question for his best knight.

“So Jurian, what was that about you beating your head against the tree?” Whispered Ermo Jurian gritted his teeth not in the best of moods for the day.

“I thought I was going mad after we killed the giant monster, I mean after only one volley of arrows from our crossbows, it was dead.” Jurian replied honestly frustrated from the thoughts that had passed through his mind.

“Really? Only one volley? Are you sure you didn't imagine it? It sounds preposterous by a monster that size.” Ermo joked, not believing one bit of Jurian’s story.

“I am telling the truth my friend, why do you think I was banging my head?” Said Jurian incredibly frustrated.

“You’re strange like that.”

After a couple of hours of marching the group has finally arrived at the gates of the creature’s capital, and they looked in awe at their level craftsmanship.

“Magic can do great things.” Celestia said simply responding at the faces of the men.

“Makes sense...” Quickly replied Ermo, not sure what to think about that answer. With Celestia now in front of him, he moved slightly back and whispered to the Templar behind him to spread the word of not harming any of the creatures, or else.

“Or else what?” Fiercely replied the Templar, he was waiting to challenge the lord long ago, this was his chance.

“Or else, Frederick, you won't get your share of gold in the end.” Ermo reminding the Templar.

“-Fine...” Frederick growled then finally answered.

Ermo thought, as he entered, he would see a beautiful city full of happy citizens of the kingdom, at least that’s what it looked like. Well-fed and well cared for would be the motto, like his kingdom. Remembering the people of his capital, Ermo was reminded to meet some new traders. This was all to make some money in the end.

What Ermo got was the exact opposite of what he envisioned.

As soon as the gates opened, the group saw the people... the filthy peop- creatures. They were by the roads, on top of the homes even some in the sky. They wallow onto their own filth due to such numbers of them. There were creatures of many types, some were the like things they already meet, but some were new... like Dog-men and Man-Bulls and man-like reptiles standing on two legs. But what caught the man's eyes the most were the Griffons within the crowds.

Paranoia moved in the minds of those that were looking for reasons to distrust the ‘magic’ horses. Maybe they were man hunting creatures that molded man into creatures of their choice! All this shows their magic has more than ‘good’ uses...

To the Templar's increasing disgust, from the moment the things turned to them many began to ask for anything, like pagans. The knights and Templar's made a formation to protect the lord from any harm. Even if many began to hesitate.

After some time heading inside the city, Ermo saw for the first time one of the creatures ‘child’s’, a very little, filthy, hurt, and very skinny horse. It was apparently the only child he could see within the mass of hungry creatures. The horse has nothing special on him and was of a green coat and a brown mane. Like the colors of a tree. Ermo couldn't think of anything else but to give the kid something, anything.

But quickly pushed the thought away, thinking that if he gave the kid food the hunger masses will pester him even more and might even kill the child when he leaves it! But he couldn't abandon a child like that, so he thought of something.

The lord made a promise.

Even if it was in his mind, it was still a promise.

“Jurian, see that young horse child there?” Ermo pointed casually to the young horse child in bright green coat and brown mane.

“Aye Milord.” Replied Jurian having the ‘child’ in sight. He was eager to sneak through a city crowded with people and a task would be his ticket to it. He loved a challenge.

“I want you to follow that child and give him something for his to feed, I would hate it for a child to live through this rather obvious famine. Also if need be give also to the family, but be very discreet. At Midday on the morrow, meet me in the horse princess’ palace to continue our mission.” Whispered Ermo trying his best to keep this mission quite from everyone.

Jurian wasn’t unused to the strange springs of generosity that occurred to the Lord now and then. Better yet, he had it more as a consequence thing. But that was with children, children of man. Or his lord was feeling very bad for not have done it in a while or is planning something deeper.

But the latter would mean that the lord had this visit planned, so it would be the former.

“Aye Milord” Jurian said with a grin ready to test his talent to its potential, he never did it within such an overcrowded and hungry city.

After Ermo turned back to check on the rear guard and how they are faring the hungry horde of creatures he saw no trace of Jurian. The greedy man kept forgetting Jurian’s talent of stealth, surely it was due to his choice of weaponry, it was odd for one trained in the art of stealth. But he couldn't think too much on the subject. There was gold to be made.

After many grueling miles to the incredibly white palace from the hungry horde of creatures, the group finally made it to the gates of the palace and the palace guards were quick to halt the horde of people as Ermo's group got entrance due to Celestia's orders.

If the city was like a beautiful lady, the castle was her most beautiful aspect.

The beautiful white marble reflected the suns glare and looks completely spotless, the architecture is a mixture of Greek and gothic with many arcs and towers. The doors shinned as gold would, and every man became aware that it could be opened using the horses’ magic if the guards demonstration was of any indication .

The elite knights entered the castle gates and headed to the castle itself. They separated without a word. The majority of the warriors, knights and Templar's remained behind. They already are inside castle walls, it didn't matter how ‘weird’ or ‘unique’ it was they would be ready for anything.

The group that headed inside the castle was composed of three knights, the veteran Templar Frederick and his squire, and Lord Ermo. After the group entered the castle, being led by Celestia, they saw a completely different atmosphere.

The inside of the castle walls was impeccable and shiny, the decoration was at a high standard as statues and paintings decorated the walls. But what got Ermo’s attention the most were the creatures, some were not the same species as those outside, and these were wearing very colorful silk clothing, very decorated and extravagant, like the clothing only nobles would wear.

Celestia began to speak to the humans as they moved even deeper into the castle. Ermo was now in the back of the group with one of the knights, he was constantly looking at the castles architecture and hallways with fascination.How did they sustained such a structure?

Celestia stopped the whole group to speak to one of the servants, a griffin, which was just crossing her path.

In said cross path near there was a group, the noble kind.

There was a griffon wearing an expensive looking silk robe with two princess like creatures next to it. Their conversation could be overheard by Ermo and only Ermo, as the group still didn’t understand the language.

“And then he thought I was going to give him food. Doesn’t these peasants know of the famine going on? And they still have the nerve to come to me and beg me for something? I definitely need it, we all surrendered quite a bit due of the shortages, specially the one in lunch, what more did they think we-” The Griffon stopped mid-sentence by looking at Ermo’s direction, making Ermo himself become self-aware that he was staring.

“Can I help you?” Asked the noble with a male sounding voice, his eyes analyzing Ermo from top to bottom trying to understand what he was looking at. Ermo easily moved towards its direction, his warriors on alert but did nothing to stop his movement.

At the Griffon's question the other ‘nobles’ turned, and with faces that shifted from snobbish to surprised quickly, they leaned against each other to pass between themselves information of what they thought of the recent attraction.

Ermo just stared at the familiar sight, Ermo was fascinated by the fact that these ‘nobles’ acted no different from the ones he had met before in his life, in a daily basis as well. But in his starting, time passed, which did not give any points to his favor.

“What is it?” The voice of one of the two whispering horses became louder, “I don’t know, have you ever heard of such a creature?” “Of course not, I just asked you didn’t I?”

As the two horses discussed, the one that noticed Ermo in the beginning spoke in a rather loud matter overshadowing the very bad whisperers.

“Do you speak Equus?” Asked the noble, straining on the words, just like talking to a child, but still with respect. The way that his eyes moved looking for a response, were very familiar to Ermo. They were acting just like...

Ermo smiled internally, he was surprised that they did act like the nobles he was used to... well, if they were creatures that existed in a monster book, but still. If any noble was presented to a foreigner with no introduction, which with him it was all the time, they would usually speak as carefully as possible. Wouldn’t want to harm your reputation with someone of importance now would you?

“I have no idea of what Equus is, but i do understand you and speak as of you. But may I ask of who you may be?” Ermo said, his ‘neutral expression’ mask active as always in situations with nobles.

The Griffon was surprised, he didn't actually think the creature would speak, but now? His interest had peaked as he continued on speaking.

“Very well, I’m known to these lands as Silver Peak and I own the lands north of here, but I was also known as king of the Griffons before I submitted to Princess Celestia... and you haven’t told me who you were and why you came to ask?”

Oh, how much Ermo wished to know what these creatures knew of high nobility.

“My name is Lord Ermo of the great kingdom of Bari, and I have come on a mission of diplomacy and trading.”

Celestia, in the process of Ermo’s interaction, finished the order to the griffin servant. The throne room would be clear and many alicorns would be warned, she really needed to see some of them this week, especially the bachelors. But she noticed the Lord’s voice speaking out loud.

Turning to the direction her hair stood on its tips, the creature must be mad speaking to anythi- he was speaking to the old monarch. She wanted to hoof herself in the face, how could she have not kept an efficient eye on it.

But, for what she could see the conversation was going on with no issue, better yet it was going great, and that made her curious. Moving slowly as possible, anything to not make the Lord’s guards uncomfortable or her guards too nervous. Celestia moved gracefully, the guards close behind.

“Bari? It isn't a small kingdom, is it?” Questioned Celestia jokingly trying to get any information about her ‘new’ friend

“Oh, it’s quite vast and our kingdom has very good relations with Papal States, the Kingdom of Venice, and to proudly announce a military alliance with the Holy Roman Empire and Kingdom of Sicily”

“They sound quite important, what are they?” Questioned Celestia finally getting information of the creatures and this new realm.

“They all are one of the best nations to appease, the Venetians has such a large fleet, that if threaten they can scour the seas with warships of best quality. The Holy Roman Empire has the fiercest fighters of all the land they have conquered all of central Europe in only a couple of years and has acquired quite a sum due to their social policies. But the strongest of all of these great nations will undoubtedly be the Papal States”

Celestia was not liking what she was hearing. The creature was very boast in adding in any opportunity it had about the armies he had on its side. Was he trying to pressure her? Or speaking of armies was common where he comes from?

“How so are they compared to all of these great kingdoms? How could they easily defend against all of them?” Questioned Silver Peak in such a way he might as well be reading the princess mind. It would be good to know to defend themselves if needed be.

“It is because they hold the wisest, the smartest, and also are in indirect contact with our almighty lord who hast created all of man and the land we live in and judges our Immortal soul before paradise.” Ermo says calmly as he glances towards Celestia, his expression slightly frowned as he noticed the she barely shared a glance to his direction as she was in thought.

Time to bring out the big weapons.

Speaking Equus or whatever they called their language, Ermo slowly says the following.

“I’ll have you know in fact I am a king.” Ermo said slowly and carefully

This got their attention as they all did a quick second glance at Ermo.

“Why would you keep such a title a secret?” Asked one of the pony nobles.

“Well, I find more pleasure in being a Lord as such being free from the diplomatic marriages, being treated in such high respect and regard every single day, and also its much more easy tricking the common merchant into paying less, am I right?” Said Ermo smirking expecting to see amazement, but only encountered deep thought. How curious.

Ermo was going into a big leap, he didn't know much about the culture and the way things are done in this kingdom, he simply followed his gut. It delivered most of the time.

“Being a king, you don’t think it would be important to mention in an encounter between two nations?” Celestia added in the conversation.

“I’m not here to represent just myself your highness, I’m representing Christendom.” Ermo said in his neutral fashion.

“Christendom?” Asked the creatures in front of Ermo with a slight turn of their heads

“But before we get sidetracked with meeting each other more, its best we get to the diplomatic talks with all royalty present, and discuss what we are to do and our purposes for us all. I mean, I’m sure by being the ruler you would have your responsibilities, wouldn’t you ‘princess’?” The man wasn’t used to speaking to anyone with a title of princess, much less the ruler of anything, future maybe but actual? Never. Good thing it was not a man.

“Oh, that’s not a real issue right now, all has been taken care of.” Celestia said as she was very curious as to what the ‘representant of Christendom’ and unofficial ‘king’ had in his proposals in the more ‘important matters’.

“I wouldn’t agree to that.” An annoyed voice added itself to the conversation, coming from out of Ermo's vision. And the lord could’ve sworn he saw Celestia froze and curse under her breath.

“Greetings your highness, I haven’t noticed the moment you arrived at the castle. It’s not like I could see an army of creatures in armor enter our castle walls... or anything.” Said the sarcastic, scarred full of yellow patches of fur, horse creature... thing.

Ermo could tell that this... burned thing was of great stature, due to the way he spoke and dressed. The creature wore a hat that was lingered with belles and covered in incredibly detailed stars stitched to it, it also wore a cape or robe of some sorts also full of stars. The eyes were of a yellowish white tone, like gold. Oh, he liked the thing already.

“And who would you be to grace us with your presence?” Ermo asked almost dripping with noble speech when he asked the question.

“Not in the mood to speak to any creature but Celestia, step aside.” Demanded the horse creature in a rude manner.

‘Well, powerful and kind of a loud mouth, this one I should be careful of.’ Ermo thought doing as ‘asked’ and stepping out of the things way. He could feel his men almost growl. They couldn't understand but there was no place in the realm they couldn’t understand the gesture of demanding someone to move.

“Excuse Starswirl, he is not much for socializing with anyone,” Quickly added Celestia as she followed the burned unicorn as it passed her side. But before moving too far from the ‘lord’ she turned and gestured to the griffin she was speaking with earlier, “if you could just follow our maid duster here, she will show you to the meeting place for our ‘diplomatic talks’.”

Ermo watches as the Princess trotted out of the room. Still amazed of all that has happened, he was making his political move work, he was greeted by the princess herself and she trusted enough to have his guards always at present.

He was getting good.

_____________________________________________________________________

“Wow, wow wow, slow down, what do you mean ‘they have enough food to feed us all if they wanted to’?” Asked Starswirl trying to understand what was the excited and angry has been Princess yapping about.

“You could’ve destroyed my entire work on trying to make them trust us, I don’t think of us as the minotaurs once did when the alicorns meet them at the beginnings, good thing you’re barely connected to power, because if did this would be bad. I mean the opportunity is there and you almost snatched it awa-” Celestia ranted, her inexperience showed incredibly as she paced around one of the many tables in the private rooms Starswirl recommended to speak of the situation.

Even if the ‘speak’ was one sided.

“Princess, slow down, you must calm yourself and explain to me what is going on and why is there an army inside our castle walls?!”

“There’s a lot to take care of, we need this to work, make sure we have the servants listening to everything they say, we need all the information we can gather without suspicion about our intentions, Oh, and we need to make sure that NO creature blows this up, have every unicorn move out of the castle if necessary.

“Slow down! Are you even listening to me? Why move everyunicorn? What’s going on? Speak to me in equus!”

“I mean, they hint to be very, very paranoid about magic since they nearly attacked me in multiple occasions before the translation spell could work, and several more as we trotted here, I mean, I was just going to pick something up, it was not something to be worked up about, what do they think I’ll do with an apple?”

“Create a powerful destructive vortex of doom?”

“This is not a laughing matter Star!”

“Then tell me what matter it IS!” Starswirl said satisfied as the ranting princess had finally snapped out of her trance. “And you shouldn’t go to the royal kitchen for a week or two... things have happened.”

“Alright, I am calm... I am calm, in and out... in and out.” Celestia rituals to herself moving a hoof from her chest in a breathing motion.

“What has got you so worked up about these creatures?” Starswirl asked, actually curious. The only other moments he has seen the alicorn like this would be when discord was to die, when the world was going to fall apart and when she was ascended as ruler.

“To begin, these were the creatures I was to meet in our border. The meeting could’ve gone better, I required to make a translation spell to make any good contact, and-”

“Hold on, a translation spell? Without contact? I didn’t think you have such ability princess.”

“The point is that I found out that they carried and wasted a large amount of food, which was just lying in the ground when we arrived. On. The. Ground.”

“But that doesn’t explain what logical reasoning would make you think letting their ‘entire army’ enter our castle borders was a good idea”

“The ‘matter’ that you so much desire to know is that we need to have good relation with them as fast as possible.”

“And why is that?”

“Haven’t you paid attention to me, they have enough food to feed us all if for what I have been able to dig from the ‘leader’ is anything to go by.”

“The thing is princess, those problems we can solve by ourselves with time, we don’t need help from a new and very eager opportunistic ‘helpers’.”

“Starswirl, with that kind of mindset we would have fallen to Discord a long time ago, it’s only through union that we can succeed.”

“BUT, dear ‘princess’ we had a common goal, a common enemy, we NEEDED to combine our forces for the sake of our survival and order, these creatures don’t hold that relation, we shouldn’t go and give anything that crosses our way with a silver platter that solves all our issues at the moment a free pass on trust.”

“If we don’t give trust we are never going to get it, and that’s final! We may eventually get to feed everycreature, but when? When everything hungry is dead and those that survived will get their share? No!” Celestia stated emphasising with her hoof in the floor cracking it slightly. Her face was in all the features of despise, all directed towards the non bearded-unicorn.

The said unicorn looked at her with equal intensity, and with that set face he continued to speak.

“If that’s final princess so be it. Let’s talk security; their warriors, how much of a threat are they to us, what can they do, can we stop them? Or are you just condemning us all to a new danger.”Starswirl stated in a matter-of-fact voice he used to his students. Celestia didn’t even flinch.

“Let’s not talk about their true combat capabilities as of yet, until now I know them to be able to take care of a hydra by themselves and that they always wear full armor everywhere and we have yet to see their face.” The princess paused, thinking over what she was saying.

“So at the end, they still don’t trust you.”

Celestia flinched at that last statement. But said nothing. She just stared at nothing, looking at the wall in thought. The room’s only noise came from outside, that was of course until Starswirl sighed.

“What do they know about us then?” Stated Starswirl, massaging one side of the bridge of his nose.

“Just that we do magic, and they keep calling me all sorts of names and curses during the entire endeavor. Why do you ask?”

“And the only thing stopping you is that they don’t trust you and that you don’t have all the power to decide things for yourself, is that correct?”

“Yes, that is correct, what are you up to Star?”

“What I am up to is that, since I have no power to convince you otherwise, I might as well help do it right.”

“Are you telling me that I am that bad, Star? You hurt me” Celestia said with a very convincing sad face saying it in both a serious and playful tone. She was still hurt by the statement.

“I’m not saying that you're ‘bad’ I’m just trying to tell you that you are new to politics.” Unfazed by Celestia's little filly face.

“Then what do you suggest Starswirl the burned?”

“I suggest that we ‘inform them’ of a little cultural bonding since we need more than just you to convince in this matter?”

“...What?” Celestia asked not catching on what Starswirl was getting to.

“You’ll see.”

_________________________________________________________________

As soon as the servant showed Ermo and his knights to the meeting room what he saw inside was to be the noblest of nobles there could be. And that it was a very, very loose definition, since ALL of them had seen better days.

Creatures of all kind were in the room, Big and small, from horses like the princess in height with horn and wings, to the small horses; from the Griffons to the giant lizards.

But there were two types of nobles. Some maneuvered slugesly, they hadn’t eaten in ages, wearing damaged clothing as if they have spent all their wealth on other things. While others wore more extravagant clothing, but looked as if they came back from the dead; the skin was barring at their bones. The ones that wore the damaged clothing were the minority in the entire meeting room. They themselves don't seem to give it mind, or care, but Ermo has had horses for awhile, and these were definitly dying from hunger.

‘What exactly is going on in this kingdom?’ Was the thought ringing in between Ermo's ear as he continues to look around the room, trying to comprehend what had happened.

His though didn’t go far since he heard the talking in the room immediately stop as the nobles turn their heads to the princess. All but Ermo bowed to Celestia on their knees, basically eating the floor with their faces. Ermo thought nothing of it, and him and his warriors just placed their hands over their heart and bowed slightly.

After the bow, when everycreature looked at them, they started to whisper among each other. The main thing to ask was. “Why isn't he bowing to the princess?”

“Why are you not bowing ‘Lord’ Ermo?” Asked Silver Peak the closest creature to the Lord not from the Lord’s species.

Ermo looked around him, saw his situation and in less than a second after he replied.

“What do you mean? I am bowing respectfully.” That got the creatures talking, the knights of Ermo were in a position where they could’ve sliced their heads off easily. But with Ermo’s quick thinking it didn’t came to be.

The golden burned horse that Ermo saw before was following the princess. The strangely dressed thing coughed loudly to get everyone’s attention, some how the cough almost blew his helmet off. In the heavens above that little thing could speak.

“Let’s get started shall we? Lord Ermo!” The creature spoke in a in a polite manner. Everything in the room with a set of eyes moved towards the mentioned, “Could you please introduce yourself to everycreature? And if possible please remove your headgear as a sign of good intentions, it would be strange for most here to speak to a piece of iron.”

Ermo waited for a second and said in a loud voice which could reach all corners of the room, “But of course!”

Ermo slowly removed his helmet, and for the first time to Celestia and Starswirl his face was seen, and all were shocked to how he looked.

The Lord lacked any kind of fur on its face, perfectly bare, wearing on the top of his head another helmet with a strange silver silk covering everything else, now that Celestia noticed, it was the same that covered its arms and legs.

But the Lord wasn’t done there, he took of the under helmet and freed himself from the silver silk, revealing a mane on the top of its head which had a straight appearance and dark color. He didn’t have a muzzle as his face was flat, and to be added to Celestia’s worries she was pretty sure she saw sharp yellow teeth as he smiled to the group. He began his introduction.

“My title is Lord Ermo of the kingdom of Bari west of your lands and beyond the sea. I have come in name of Christendom, Jesus Christ, and out of curiosity of a suspicious pink flash that appeared in the middle of the night some weeks ago. I have found your kingdom and I wish to welcome you from my kingdom, and if I can, to trade with you.” Ermo ended with the same bow he did before, he moved his helmet to his waist, where it remained.

“How would you wish to trade?” Asked Starswirl, Ermo and Celestia saw his slight smirk neither of them understanding it. At first.

Ermo by years of trading and talks that had become the same as this understood the burned one’s intent.

“Well by trading our food, which is plentiful by the way, for any of your Gold, silver, gems, or any exotic spice you have, we would then have a deal.”

Discussions grew noticeably among the ‘nobles’ in the room. Ermo was sure of his decision of trade and he would stick with it. He was still basing his trade in observation, it was still possible that the nobles actually looked hungry and almost dead looking but he could be in the wrong; he could’ve just insulted them or something in between.

“That’s simple enough.” Celestia said as she stepped forward to the supposed king, “We can arrange to see this through-” Without Celestia’s consent Starswirl moved in front of her.

“Oh, only if we had enough food we would provide you with a traditional feast that is perfect to strengthen diplomatic bond. You on the other hoof have the the chance and if you can provide us with such a feast it can surely strengthen our diplomatic bonds further.” Starswirl said a dramatic tone.

Ermo, in disarray by the request and the fact that he could see some ploy under the golden's statement, but not knowing their culture, denying it could severely hurt diplomatic relations if proved true. He knew what to do.

The nobles were incredibly entangled by Starswirl’s statement, having no knowledge of anything close to a tradition based feast on any case of diplomacy ever. But before anynoble could state this. Ermo spoke.

“We will provide the food then, as a sign of good faith.”

As quick as that, the nobles turn their heads to Ermo in surprise. And only a small few smiled knowing full well of Starswirl’s goal.

“It is best that I inform the cooks to prepare a great feast then, we can have the feast ready by tonight even.”

And the fate of many was sealed.

______________________________________________________________________

Jurian was at an impasse in between pitying the new creatures or helping them survive.

The moment the group turned a corner within the city, Jurian had done what he had always done.

Separate and discover.

And so as he had thought, the city’s entrance until the entrance to the castle was the best the city had to offer. Everything else represented the truthful situation of the kingdom.

As Jurian moved stealthily around the homes and huts made by God knows what. He observed the extra extensions of the roofs, like bird nests, made by leaves and sticks. These covered him perfectly, making it easy to move in between the ‘citizens’ that walked too close for comfort.

Jurian was not alone, no, many small versions of the creatures were lurking in the alleys. Sure to attempt to steal anything of value or eatable in this very harsh city. They were good, but not good enough to notice him. A small version of the small horses suggested to be the leader as they all followed his rhythm.

The same creature he was sent to ‘give a meal.'

Jurian stepped into a small circle made by the position of homes that insinuated abandonment or habited by the dead. Stoppng at the entrance and swiftly tranversing to the wall drenched in shadow. He looked at the scene before him.

Cannibalism and eating the dead was common among the carnivorous creatures, while the horses and other equines mainly cowered or defended themselves and family by being near guards most of the time. Guards that were few and far between.

The scene in front of Jurian hadn’t been the first but he was sure that it wouldn’t be the last. A human like dog was having himself a three course dinner in the other side of the circle of houses, glancing once in a while over his shoulder to make sure he wasn’t being watched before he continued at his pleasure. Jurian took note of how very vibrant was the fur the dog held between its hund-like paws. In his meal the dog didn’t even flinch at Jurian passing next to him.

Jurian thought of a metaphore, and then tried to blend it with the city he was in. He watched a city founded by intelligent puppies, in which they were being constantly eaten by a predator that was actually their neighbor. That’s how pathetic the situation looked.

The city, as many that he had known, was desperate for any kind of hope.

Following the child was an issue, many things to take into consideration while following. Jurian was good and loved challenges but this was becoming a bit overwhelming. So he thought the next option as to follow. Remembering every detail he could from the brown with green child he stepped into the alleyways.

As Jurian moved through the shadows he made sure not to be seen by anycreature when he made it to one of the guard towers near the palace. He quickly glanced around for a quick passage to the horse-childs direction, surely to safety, maybe a home...or alley.

Jurian watched the massive city in its great scale, he looked at everything. A place that resembled a market, another that resembled a whorehouse, he didn’t understand how that would work, and that which appeared to be a barracks outside of castle which he found strange, but yet again, this was a horse’s city. Jurian was only waiting for the time he would find talking and dancing birds to twist his reality appart even more.

Reminding himself of the goal of his Lord, Jurian searched about the direction the small child-horse ran into, it was incredibly hard not to find them with those radiant colors. The child entered a wrecked home, like all those around it.

As Jurian saw the child enters his house, something got his attention at the corner of his right eye, he could clearly see a man-bull child running from some of the griffon guards, it tripped on a body of something on the street. Then the small thing become promptly beaten for what he saw was for stealing an apple. He clutches the little red fruit with dear life eating as fast as he could, the griffons beat the small creature until they though he had enough, then took it away.

One of the griffons stopped at its ‘duty’, it had felt his presence, and it took a quick glance at Jurian before he disappeared.

Now Jurian had the location of the horse-child, he sneakily made through the strange marketplace without being seen, passing through two alleyways before entered the home of the creature through a small open window.

Inside the house there were not many places to hide, but there was. A shadowy corner big enough to conceal his person with not so much trouble was his hiding place. And from his hiding spot he was able to see most of the household, and that was enough.

The ‘child’ was there, he watched as it took care of an older and much more weak horse. Taking mops around the room and covering the one in the floor for heat. Its mother maybe, who Jurian assumed was lying down because it was sick of something.

This small scene reminded Jurian of something, his childhood. Of when his mother died of a disease and he was forced to live on his own; the only thing to remember his father was his warhammer in which he carried with pride.

The horse-child somehow sensed Jurian, maybe due to his distraction, it turned around and its features became bigger, maybe surprised. The horse child in fear and surprise froze, eyes wide like a deer before being killed by an arrow.

Jurian has seen the scene before, he was amazed with the similarities.

“Just like taming your first horse as well as meeting a child from the shadows... at the same time.” Jurian muttered under his breath he was used to both situations. It was basically a horse with a child’s mind.

Jurian, already familiar with the scene, was incredibly calm and took of his helmet, the small creature was sure to not see his eyes if he was to wear it. Not making eye contact as he drew near, each time the small horse took a step back Jurian stopped, the quick movement caused the small horse to stop as well. Keeping this strategy Jurian came so close to the small creature that he might as well be riding it.

As Jurian reached for the bag on his side, the horse child covered its face already resigning to fate. With that kind of bravery he might as well finish it, but Jurian had an order to complete.

The small thing heard nothing as it waited for its doom, it dared to steal a glance to its killer but found nothing, but instead in front of him a red and juicy apple stared at him back.

The horse child quickly grabbed the apple in his mouth and trotted over to it ill ‘mother’, looking around the home in case it was just a sadistic trick. He presented it to the ill horse like the most amazing thing in life. The weak creature in surprise to see food rubbed its eyes to make sure it was imagining it.

The ‘mother’, barely understanding the situation tried to stand, the child held her down shoving the apple basically in the weak ones mouth. The ‘mother’ opened its eyes in wonder as having eaten the most glorious thing since life itself.

Jurian watched the scene from his hiding spot in between the nests in the roof in an angle that looked through the window he had opened to enter to the broken home. Already sure that his bag full of apples was inside the house and visible. He stared at the child a little too long for his liking.

With his order completed he was ready to go into a mission of his own, the one he wanted to do.

Knowing what he knows, hunger and poverty are very strong motives to achieve anything for food. Even killing food trading boats and maybe tricking armies into believing they’re safe before striking and using them as food.

“Let’s see what these creatures are truly hiding.” Jurian muttered as he disappeared into the shadows heading towards the palace.

Chapter 5: Insanity: Paranoia is hatred

“A paranoid is someone who knows a little of what's going on. ”

― William S. Burroughs

“It is sometimes an appropriate response to reality, to go insane.”

― Philip K. Dick, VALIS

The Canterlot prison was a horrible place to work at. The constant whines of the damned, the yells of the innocent and the taunts of the guilty. All blending into a bowl of sounds, smells and unwanted sights. Truly a bad place to be.

This place was the reality of many, especially for those that wanted to remain in between the unseen.

And there was one gryphon that had really good reason to remain unseen.

Copper Spear was in his seat in front of the iron jail doors he was assigned to. He twisting one of his loose feathers staring at a piece of fine silk that could be considered paper. His free right talon reached from behind his wing, it came back with a half eaten pear.

With a careful bite, the pear was returned to its hidden place. Copper looked at the beginnings of the letter. Official looking words said: “Cause of injuries.”

Copper Spear had been pulled from near death. His peak had rasps taken and he had feathers falling from his head. The most significant wounds he had were at his sides. Several holes that were yet to be identified by anyone other than those that knew.

“Do I go saying I was mauled by a manticore? Or maybe that I heroically defended myself against discorded bandits? Or maybe even discorded manticore bandits?” Copper asked to no one. He mused in his mind for ideas. Some were ridiculous, but then again, he was told by his sergeant that those reports were something more of a formality. He could say anything he wanted.

Copper being who he was found it as an opportunity to raise his own name around the guards. But not as much to get him noticed by ‘royalty’. At least what he thought that wouldn’t get him into trouble.

In his musing the door at the end of the jail hall opened. A couple of gryphon guards dragged a young minotaur calf. Copper quickly hid his ‘excuse’ letter and made sure his wings were rightly placed as his face turned into one of incredible boredom.

“What is it this time, theft or murder?” Asked Copper Spear his acting of boredom completed with his voice. He stood and reached for the prison keys at his side. “By the creator prison duty is boring.’”

“Yeah yeah, this little hatchling thought he could steal an apple in the middle of a marketplace with us there next to the stall, and he thought we would be none the wiser.” Screeched the griffon guard that held the little thing as he unceremoniously threw the minotaur calf in one of the few empty cells.

“Ohh, so did he now? And how successful was it?” Copper asked raising the eyebrow in the amount of abrasions and bruises the little thing had.

“He was rewarded with a severe beating and a couple weeks in the jail cell.”

Copper Spear looked at the calf. It wouldn’t survive a day.

“Just leave him to my watch, I know what to do with little rats like him.” Copper commented as the guards left laughing between themselves and congratulating each other for a job well done. Copper waited for the guard to leave the prison hall rolling his eyes at the things they talked about.

But there was one thing that caught his attention.

“I mean, did you see those creatures? Those big things are as ugly as vultures but they are shiny as silver I’ll give them that.” Both guards ended laughing at the comparison, Copper was ultimately confused with the unique statement. He had heard the guards describe other species, especially these two, but he had never heard anything that looked like that.

‘There was one...’ Copper unconsciously thought.

“Naaah.” Copper told himself. Taking his key and locking the prison cell. He heard the calf whimper a little, he rolled his eyes.

Reaching for the back of his wing he cut the little bag holding his meal and threw it into the cell hitting the small thing in the side making it become smaller.

“That’s what happens if you steal, especially now. Don’t do it again.” Copper ordered as he walked away, he took a momentary glance back and saw the calf sniffin at the air. With his mind clear he was about to reach his seat.

“Sir, are you Corporal Copper, sir?”

“Wow wha-Who said that.”  Copper asked surprised, frantically searching around for the unknown voice.

Copper spear spotted a shadow on the wall that wasn’t his above his own, he quickly turned and looked up and saw a scroll deliver pony flying behind him.

“Oh, right, yeah I got this... scroll for, umm, a Corporal Spear?- I mean Copper sir. Well, is that you, right?”

Copper Spear was caught off guard, as much as he tried he couldn’t draw his stare away from the peculiar pony. Not due to that fact that it was female but its particular... ears. The pony was of a yellow coat and blue mane the eyes were of a beautiful yellow but... but the  ears. The ears just flopped around like a fish out of water. It was making direct eye contact impossible.

“Uhh yes I-ummm am Corporal Coflopity-- I mean Copper Spear.” He couldn’t stare away, his eyes just looked at the ears.

“Umm, sir. Are you alright?” Said the scroll pony as it’s ears stayed still for a second, giving a chance for Copper to look away and talk almost normally.

“Uhh yes, yes I alright thank you very much and goodbye.” Copper Spear stressed rapidly, taking the opportunity to end the awkward conversation.

Away from the flopeting ears Copper could now easily open the message scroll and read it. He has various... sutors that he has left in wait. It could be any of them.

Reading, Copper Spear’s face slowly paled, if it wasn’t for his feathers it would have been noticeable.

Meet me at the courtyard as soon as possible, it’s about our little incident a couple weeks before. Something came back to bite us. Very urgent.

-Stone Wall

Saying Copper was anything from sick to surprised would have been an understatement. This was not good.

Copper looked around the prison for anygriffin that may have comes to arrest him. Making sure there was no way the prisoners could reach the key in the wall he moved towards the nearest exit.

It was time to be careful.

______________________________________________________________________

“They’re back, they’re back, we should have killed it, I KNEW we should have killed it, they said it wouldn’t track us but it did. It did and we are going to be executed, then disposed dishonorably and... and... do they already know what we did?”

Stone Wall argued with himself in a low tone. Pacing around a fountain and making a small trench with the number of times he trotted. Muttering to himself waiting for the group he had seeded letters, with the best messenger he knew, to come by.

“Why else would they have comed? And did they knew it was me? Why wouldn’t they! It’s obvious. They surely know I left Lightning and Keen to die for food too! Shooting arse stars!”.

After a couple more minutes of irrational thoughts ‘out loud’ the griffon named Copper Spear came into Stone’s view, he looked less nervous but equally scared.

“What’s going on Stone?” Copper harshly whispered as soon he was close enough to be heard looking around for any guards, checking if they were onto them. Then Copper turned to Stone and gave him a full look, “Wow, you look like dirt, what happened?”

Stone Wall did look like dirt. His mane disowned the brush in his life and swirled wild. The bottom of his hooves were filled with dried mud while his coat was a tone clearer due to how long hasn’t washed himself.

“That doesn’t matter now, the thing is--”

Stone was interrupted by a freaked out Keen Sight that flew right on his face.

“Wow!” Stone yelled by reaction.

Keen looked like he hasn't slept for days. His fur and mane were a mess like Stone’s but more in the point of having to fly everywhere without stopping. The biggest issue was his very, very, wide eyed and twitching looking face with a couple of hoof marks. His eyes vibrated as they locked to Stone Wall’s. Keen was followed closely by Sargent Redwood and Private Moon Stone which landed next to Copper Spear.

“Moon Stone, check the perimeter for any unknowns.”Redwood said as soon as he landed.

“Sir, yes sir!” Saluted the griffon by reaction as he looked to the crowds for the more ‘interesting individuals’, Redwood turned towards the Earth pony as the pegasus asked him what the Sergeant was going to ask.

“What did you found Wall...” Said the twitching pegasus as he moved to the side of the dark pony, clearly trying to hold as much as he could to not land. “This better be big, I almost got interrogated by my captain in where I was going, I don’t need to add leaving duty to the list of suspicious things!”

The Earth pony reared back, the pegasus was truly too close for comfort.

“Hey Keen, deep breaths,” A familiar female voice added itself to the mix, “you know you are not being watched or followed so you don’t need to worry.”

Stone Wall turned to the unicorn mare behind him, Lightning Strike, always the smart one. Always cold, always strong. She was surely the one in the best state in the group.

Or that’s what he would’ve thought if he hadn’t looked at her.

Her mane was obviously uncared for. The bottom of her eyes tried and turn even darker than black as they proved how long she has been sleeping at night. Her coat was quite dirty but that could be due to the things she has been doing since they got back.

“Wow, hey Lightning, are you alright?” Asked Stone Wall, actually worried for his friend’s state at least.

“So what's to be the problem?” The unicorn said towards the griffin sergeant, completely ignoring the Earth pony’s concern. Stone flinched at how coldly she did it.

“Yes, but before this pony I was already on my way to find you. You see, there’s one of the creatures lurking around the city. I overheard a couple of guards commenting on some bipedal creatures smaller than a minotaur and straighter than a D-dog wandering near the castle. Which can mean that there is one of the creatures here in the city. They’re onto us.” The Sergeant calmly said as Keen Sight nodded his head quickly to confirm.

“Um, guys--”

“So what? It can’t do really anything against us without ending horribly in a ditch. We shouldn’t worry by that. Now what I wanted to talk to you about before the blob’s call was two things: To begin with the guard official, general Sparkle, he suspects something.” The unicorn added as she lifted part of her light armor and reached for something under it.

“Uh, hey? I called the meeting, I have something to say for everyone.” Stonewall tried to interrupt. Trying to get his point through.

“But there’s a bigger problem.” Added the mare.

Everycreature, except for the frustrated earth pony, opened their eyes widely to what Lightning was holding, an arrow in her magic. Not any arrow.

“Wait, is that one of those things’ arrows? Were you attacked?!” Questioned Keen Sight clearly shaking even more now that his nightmares were proving correct.

“Did you take that from the.. you know?” Asked the Corporal looking at the arrow with contemp.

“No, it’s worse than when Ston-.”

“GUYS!!”

“SHHH! I think one of the griffins are onto us shut it!” Moon Stone whispered loudly at Stone Wall’s burst, paranoid at the slightest movement within the crowds, everyone else agreed as they moved closer to Lightning no not speak so loud.

“Hey! I called the meeting because there’s something far more important than any of thos-”

“No, it’s not. You meant to tell us that there’s something more important than arrows that I found in a dead discorded hydra on one of my patrols? And by the amount, about two hundred or so of those creatures must be running about.” Lightning says harshly, anger clear in her face as she moved closer to Stone Wall’s face. Everyone else reacted with surprised faces at the information. Stone didn’t move an inch for the mare, equally frustrated.

The two stubborn ponies were head to head at each other, one obviously bigger but the smaller did not give an inch. The silence in the group was maintained thinking as if anything were to move or make a sound it would fall upon the collective pressure that the air was submitted and a fight would’ve begun.

Stone broke the silence as he spoke.

“There's an entire army of those creatures under the city right now.”

“Wut?” Was all that came from the unicorns’ muzzle, clearly caught by surprise. The whole group agreed as their breathes stopped completely.

“And there’s a group speaking with the princess. Right. Now.” The satisfied Stone Wall said, his smirk was impossible to hide now that they were finally listening to him.

“The creatures call themselves ‘Man’.” Stone Wall continued, “they are from a faraway kingdom. They have a massive army and have more food leftover to feed all of New Equestria if they wanted to. They decided to put out a massive feast for the nobles as they talk over diplomatic issues.”

“You knew that, but you still--” The mare didn’t know what to say she was dumbfounded, straining her eyes in what appeared to be shock. The earth pony felt slightly better at her reaction.

“Are you a bucking idiot?!”

For just a second.

Stone Wall’s fall from feeling good to bad was one of the worst feelings he had felt in his entire

life. The fact that everycreature present equalled the mare’s expression didn’t help either.

“You just doomed us all!” Lightning Strike yelled smacking her face with both her hooves, noticeably painful but not as much pain as she was mentally conceiving.

“What? What did I--” Stone Walls reply was immediately interrupted with a painful sensation in his face. A small rock.

“You moron!” Yelled this time Keen Sight, his face completely red as he tried and failed to lodge another rock as Moon Stone blocked his attempt. This only made Stone Wall more confused and hurt internally.

“But I--”

“If they are talking to the princess it means that they’re looking for us!” Keen said as he was basically caught in a hold by Moon Stone. The bigger griffon had no trouble in holding the still injured pegasi.

“Exactly,” Added Lightning breathing steady and slowly, a slight steam appearing from her nostrils as she did her best to remain calm, “because the place you so intelligently asked us to appear is a public garden, if we’re seen together we will be marked together, and when the ‘things’ ask for a specific group, that I’m SURE the warrior we left alive knows, some guard of the many that have already seen us here will surely remember us... And can you deduce what does that mean, right?”

Lightnings words were like fire as they feel on top of Stone Wall’s head. His eyes grew larger at each and every word that said how much he had bucked their situation out of control. He had no way to respond Lightning's last question, he had digged himself too deep into a hole and she was now asking him to cover himself in it.

“Don’t answer that.” Lightning said as she just deflated. “We need to separate, find an excuse to be moved out the city, any excuse will serve. We have a day at best.”

Lightning Strike gestured everycreature else to move out, spread and move. They easily obliged, none wanting to say a word. Stone just fell on his flank, stupefied by his idea and how he didn’t even in the most remote part of his brain think of what Lightning and Keen thought in barely a second.

The mare moved close to Stone, head side to side.

“I hope we never see each other again, Stone.”

Stone flinched, but other than that he remained still.

The griffin holding the slightly less raging pegasi moved out of the garden with his sergeant and the unicorn. He spoke.

“Well, now that, that is over with, I’ll just do my thing and get going.” Moon Stone said as he pointed out to put the conversation off till later as some of the jugs he was started to slush.

“Wait, Moon Stone, what are you carrying?” Asked Lightning as they walked away from Stone’s prone’s body and the garden in general.

“Well,” Moon Stone started noticing he was now the center of attention, “these are all... the things we... brought... from the... ship?”

“What?! I thought we were going to sell the remaining food or leave at the cave for later! What are you doing Moon Stone?” Sgt. Redwood voice raised, surprised at the privates ignorance.

“Apparently the ‘rings’ that were on the ship are completely worthless to the merchants.” Moon Stone said glancing at Stone Wall “But the blacksmiths are taking great interest in them since they're strong, rigid, and flexible as it is. And if you add anything about yourself Copper I will kill you.”

Copper Spear just smirked, he was going to say something.

“Destroy them. All in all they can be followed back to you, do you really want to be killed over a quick coin Moon Stone? You need to do this private, no thanks to a certain idiot.” Sgt. Redwood said in a very serious tone but ended with a whisper. The Sergeant was looking around and noticing the nobles are in a quick rush to get inside the castle, for the dinning that the imbecile mentioned.

“Moon Stone, get rid of the rings, if they find them we will all suffer worst with them, evidence is bad for any crime.” Ordered Sgt. Redwood in a no more discussion matter.

The group separated with those last words, each taking their respective directions.

Stone Wall was left alone, he was feeling incredibly sick, he must've eaten something sickening. He was thinking as to what to do next as his stomach grumpbelled, something he was accustomed when in depressed, anxious, angry, happy... basically every moment of every day he felt that way.

Stone looked at the position of the sun right above the tower that was separated from the castle in front of the statues. He saw the time and thought in what to do. But as he was about to turn to trot in defeat his eyes noticed something.

Stone blinked twice. He looked back at the tower.

Nothing.

Stone simply gave a heavy defeated sigh and moved draggin his hooves towards the only exit he could take inside the castle.

______________________________________________________________________

This. Place. Is. Cursed.

The most common thought of Jurian this day. The said phrase was said various times throughout the day, but each and every time they had a reason to it.

Like now that he had descended a flight of stairs he arrived at a top of a tower. After having moved through a gate and found himself in a mine. Or that time he was inside the castle and then found himself in a home of a very, very angry gryphon.

Yes Jurian’s perfect sense of direction of years of training might as well be of a blindfolded child.

His only worry at the time was to find a way to get back to the ground. That was until he saw a one of the small horses in the courtyard looking at his direction. He moved quickly to cover and didn’t even dare to show anything to give more evidence of his existence. But he couldn’t be too careful.

‘By God I’ve been spotted. What do I do now? Do I continue my mission?’ Jurian though at first he panicked then slowly, almost painfully, calmed his heartbeat to think clearly.

‘Calm down you’re just being paranoid. If they saw you they would have to get to you anyway.’ Jurian thought to himself as he did a quick glance to the creatures in the courtyard giving Jurian a sign for relief. None were following. He looked from inside the shadow of the tower as the group in the garden dissipated.

And now he understood how dark were the shadows he is in.

He didn’t have much time, the sun was setting and he must be with Ermo quickly before anyone notice him missing.

“Must focus.” Jurian muttered trying to think of a plan to find any evidence. Anything to see if what Jacque’s tale was to hold any truth behind his words, ‘Since all of the Mail was gone from the ship it’s best to check the merchants and blacksmiths to see if they sold it for quick coin.’ Jurian thought again, the idea was going to fly away from his mind if he didn't remind himself every so often.

Now with plan fresh in mind, and hate for the recent acknowledgment of structures in the realm, Jurian decided to take a new route he had just thought out down the castle. He entered the tower.

“If Down is up, then up must be down.” Jurian said to no one, “this place was sure to work in different ways it being a cursed hellish place and all”.

Jurian ascended the stairs thinking he would reach the ground, Hopefully. But unfortunately for him, something had different plans.

The door slammed behind him at the same time as all the torches that lingered the tower walls were cut off. Darkness surrounded him. Jurian was startled to say the least. There was wind in such high places, but not enough to close such a heavy tower door he was sure to have used to exit and enter.

Turning in the darkness Jurian moved closer to the door he had entered from, or at least where he thought it was, and tried to open it. Noticing something different about it as he touched it. Something. Very. Different.

Bars.

Long bars than ran parallel to each other.

Long iron bars that felt somewhat rusted and ran parallel to each other.

It was a jail door.

“Oy drrnd yjsy O jsbe s hirsy.” A strangely different and mysterious voice speaking gibberish resounded from the shadows behind him. Jurian cursed under his breath.

‘God, why doesn't anything go according to plan in this realm.’ Jurian whined as he slowly turned slightly to look towards the source of the mysterious voice. It was surely a small horse guard that had caugh--

Wait.

All day he has been moving from strange location to location.

He is now in a dark and very silent place.

Correction, he is in a jail cell. In the darkness.

And there’s something behind him.

Demon.

Demon, demon.

Demon demondemondemondemondemon.

Jurian’s mind got into a very ugly conclusion, but he couldn’t take the chance of doing something irrational.

Jurian turned but he didn't dare turned completely. Thoughts of myths and legends of the fate of men that has befallen to the eyes of demons as well as men that turned their back at demons, he made the best of the two.

Jurian saw its ‘leg’ or at least he thought it was a leg, it was more comparable to a widening cloak that moved with the wind, he turned a little more but once he began to see humongous evil eyes and teeth he quickly turned away.

“Eju fprdm’y yjpi kpplrdyj sesu?”

‘Yes. Yes, continue speaking in your foul tongue you creature, it’s not like we can understand each other anyways, now shut up as I try to open this god forsaken jail door’, Jurian though sarcastically not trying to anger what lays in the darkness by insulting it directly. Hands feeling up the door reaching the space in which he felt a common jail style lock.

“Str yjpidy ohmptomh nr?!”

‘You are not there, you are not there, by God’s blood you are not there!’ Jurian repeated in his thoughts as his hands worked on the door. He was very skillful, but in unknown situations that he had not thought off before he was not very calm man. He felt a familiar tick signifying his relief and freedom. Thank the father, the son and the holy spirit!

“Dypo ohmptomh nr upi omdpkrmy odrsmy!” screeched the mysterious creature as it poked Jurian with something very sharp and showed itself to him. “What the-”

When Jurian saw a part of the creature’s twisted almost confused looking face, every fiber of his being which was screaming demon one and concluded that this one was sent directly from hell to meet him. Especially by how it was very, very, ugly. It look as black as the night sky and radiated evil energy as its head tentacle moved.

So Jurian did what any other man of his generation, stature and skill would do in this specific situation.

Run towards the direction of your dominate hand and hope for the best.

“Ejs-- Jru! Upi djskk mpy rdvsordy yju otomvrdd vtrsyitr!”

Jurian runned towards his right side, what he could not confirm to be a cell. The demon followed closely as he with no sound or tell ran throughout the length of the wall. A round room.

Arriving at the point in which he began, Jurian didn’t have to think deeply to open the door which he had already unlocked and lock it behind himself so the demon wouldn't eat his soul and reign an era of darkness and doom throughout the world.

“Ejsy?! Jpe jsdy yjpi vtpddrf yjr timrd?!” The voice yelled, disappearing into the distance as Jurian ran as fast as he could possibly achieve. He didn’t notice three waves of dim light that he passed with no effort colored the air in the room red.

______________________________________________________________________

“And that’s why it would be a horrible idea.” Starswirl whispered annoyed at Celestia's little ‘idea’ on what to trade for the food if they were ever to make any trade in the first place. But his train of thought was quickly interrupted with a slight magic drain of his horn.

‘.. What? A magical drain? Did I place a draining spell or enchantment somewhe- ...oh.’ Starswirl thoughts morphed his face into complete and utter calm. He quickly excused himself for personal matters, which thankfully no one asked him for, the ‘Mans’ were the center of the attention today.

Starswirl headed out the room in a nice trotting pace, his head held high as a sign of high stature as other nobles opened the path before him, all trying to reach the dining room that was to held the ‘dinner’.

Once out of the room Starswirls trot accelerated, the nobles in the dining hall saw him confused, but payed no mind as he turned a corner, in a hallway free of nobles.

And so Starswirl ran as fast as he could.

Starswirl was not a very good runner, but the situation called for his immediate action. On his way in one of the intersections of the hallways he saw two of his unicorns acolytes.

They were the only ponies out of royalty and high mages that wore silk clothing as a way of living. The heads were covered by hoods that were basically the same cloth that covered the rest of the body. Their faces were covered in masks and the horns easily escaped through the one specific whole in the middle.

Starswirl didn’t even needed to nod his head as he passed them. They followed.

And then another group. And then another, and another. Quickly the size of the amount of acolytes doubled, tripled and then it added more and more until the hallway if filled with them.

A couple of guards, placed to stop the citizens from sneaking in the palace, saw the archmage’s small army pass and turned their gaze elsewhere, there were many Starswirl had in his control.

The small army galloped at full haste onto the more secretive part of the castle.

The runed dungeons, the magical space, or the safe haven. It depended on who it was asked.

The place was a masterpiece of magic theory which was not tested made practical. It was the only reason he wasn’t taken by Discord as the rest of the kingdom in his stay from the beginning of it all..A place that serve to protect him. Still does.

The side in which the danger to him was... varied.

Starswirl was sure he saw a glimpse of one of the humans as he galloped his way to the dungeon, but time was of the essence and he had no time to confirm.

The walls became of black color, full of texts and floating lights. Starswirl noticed a great amount of the lights had for some reason disappeared. This raised his thoughts into a paranoia without measure. Those lights knew who to let through and who to not.

There was basically a little tunnel of them missing.

~”Come on out Starswirl, you know you want to.”~

Starswirl quickly shook his head. Horrible memories could come later. But not now.

The runes in the walls growed in number, all concentrating and becoming more and more complicated in text. They all surrounded the sealed room. Now a jail.

Jail cell locked. Check. Enchanted Chains. Check. Runes. Check. Alicorn. Check?

“Torches.” Starswirl ordered. All at once the bases for torches in the walls were alight and Starswirl could see the occupant right where he left her. To his relief.

“Nice to see you again, Luna.” Starswirl calmly said.

“I’m not Luna, the mare was weak and too trusting. As I have asked before, call me Nightmare, sweet un-bearded.” ‘Nightmare’ said at first angrily, then teasley and finally with giggling laughter, all the way staring at Starswirl who didn't give an inch under her gaze.

“What happened here, Luna.” Starswirl said non chattickly. ‘Nightmare’ only narrowed her eyes at the name, but equally spoke.

“Oh, nothing much really, only my friends that appeared without notice. We had a nice little chat, talking about freedom and loyalty. Unfortunately they were in a hurry and you were coming; they had to leave early you see. I would love to be able to talk to them again, if you ever see them around please ask them to pass by. It gets lonely here sometimes.” Luna said unnaturally calm about it, a mocking cute face. it ticked Starswirl off.

“Friends? I don't think a friend would come to a face like yours!” Commented one of the acolytes which was accompanied with laughs from the rest of his peers. Starswirl quickly snapped his gaze to the novice magician.

“What?!” The dark princess roared causing the lights which were flowing over them to flicker, “I’ll have you know its hard to look beautiful in a dungeon. You MULE!” Nightmare finally screamed pushing all acolytes from the cell door. But then her face turned back in, calm, and then a soft smile. “If you want, you can continue speaking about me, closer, and prove your words true? It has been awhile since I've had some meat.” Nightmare spoke lightly with a sickly grin while cleaning her fangs with her slithering tongue. The novice slowly backed awy followed by snickering of his peers.

“Enough.” Ordered Starswirl, the acolydes straightened themselves at his bark. Starswirl looked into the smiling monster. “So who dares call you friend, Luna?” Starswirl asked, closing in as he was slightly moved because of the recently passed blast of air.

“Why would I tell you?” Nightmare asked...  not as defensively as she would’ve had. Starswirl confirmed that there was something up. There had to be.

“Because how else would I find your ‘friends’ if I don’t know how they look or where they are.” Starswirl commented, his face still perfectly stiff.

“Oh, of course, one of them was nice, tall, wearing white and grey, and had a cute little beard.” Luna said cryptically at first but then turned into a tease. Starswirl involuntarily touched his chin wear his beard used to be.

“Oh, then they were minotaurs?” Starswirl asked interrogatively. The thing would have needed to get through hoards of guards to get to this place. And there's enough enchantments here to stop any spell if it was not from his own.

Or one of his acolytes...

This could be a problem.

“Maybe.” Said Luna looking away from Starswirl into a part of the roof.

“Diamond dog?” Starswirl continued, one possibility was brought possible. Now he needed to see if he could find another. Or the real problem.

“Maaaybe.” Luna repeated with a grin starting to have fun with this guessing game.

“A Man” Stated Starswirl equally nonchalantly. That would get her attention.

“A what?” Luna said her playful voice and attitude gone replaced with confusion, twisting her head slightly. There was a sparkle of curiosity in her eyes. Starswirl knew what it meant.

Starswirl smiled.

“An odd two legged creature, no tail, tall, pink sking, has fur, but different from us all... and can have beards.” Starswirl again touched his chin like it might spontaneously grow a beard, again disappointed.

“Ah so how does this new race of Equestria fairs in these lands?” Luna ask actually curious.

‘Got you.’

“Oh they're not from Equestria at all.”

“What? Then do tell, where are they really then?” Luna said very interested in the subject. Slipping a piece of invaluable information.

Confirmed.

“Good night Luna.” Starswirl said face back to the blank expression as he moved to the exit.

“Get back here, Starswirl!” Luna’s voice echoed throughout the room, she slammed her hooves with the bars, her chakles glowing reducing her strength. Starswirl was followed by two of his acolytes, “What. Are. They! Starswirl don’t you dare--”

Nightmare’s scream fully stopped as Starswirl promptly exited the first circle of runes.

“At least I know what creature came here.” The archmage commented to himself. “But when Celestia said they were paranoid of magic, was it because their so knowledgeable of it? Or is it something else entirely?” A plan formed in Starswirl’s mind. “Oh this is going to be fun.” Was Starswirl’s last comment in his mind as he leaves two acolytes to report to him for anything strange was to happen, one with a location spell to find him and another with long range teleportation to reach him.

“It has been a while since I experimented.”

______________________________________________________________________

“Oh I can’t WAIT to do magic now!”

“...What?"

“I can be my very own genie. Except I get all my wishes when I want!”

“What?”

“Quick, where is the nearest pool of water so I can speak to myself?”

“...That way.”

“Thank you. Now, what should I wish for? Oh I know! A Palace made of chicken tharid, and a pool-- no, a lake of fermented beer!”

That was the last thing Asad said as he disappears into the bushes to do Allah knows what.

The situation was...  weird, at the very least. With the speaking horned horse and the attitude of the night guard turned warrior, Wadi’s head was at an acre.

“Do I need to know if he will cause any trouble.” The self proclaimed ‘Prince Sombra’ said still completely confused by the entire conversation with the one named Asad. And making Wadi’s head add more pain into the mix.

“Define trouble.” Was Wadi’s only reply, he couldn’t do anything else as his mind reeled into thinking. He just closed his eyes and thought he was speaking to an actual person than the horse he was recently introduced to. By it.

“Did he even listen to me when I explained him about magic?” Sombra said with both confusion and annoyance. Wadi had to take a deep breath and stare hard at the horned horse to make sure he wasn’t in a surreal dream.

“For Asad? Define listen.” Wadi said as he pinches the bridge of his nose, almost giving up into the situation completely.

“He will be very disappointed for--”

“You Lied!” Asad said as he jumped out of a bush near the prince startling him and making Wadi unconsciously smack his forehead.

“That was a latrine! I said pool of water.” Asad slowly stated annoyed and slightly angry.

“Come on its not Ramadan yet, so tell me where is the... No, I will find it myself, unless anyone wants to come and help me? I will allow sharing of my Palace of Chicken Tharid~” Asad said annoyed at first but then supportive for any help for him to do his ‘supposive’ magic.

Wadi did the best he could in his mind, but the thing he needed to do better is take one thing at a time, and that thing would be Asad. And now Asad’s strangeness into asking hardened trained warriors into task, which are not only non possible, but also demeaning at best. Is something to take head first.

“Come on Asad, do you really--”

“I’ll help!”

“Me too!”

“So do I!”

“Ohh how about conjuring some rice?”

“Yes and how about some coffee with sugar!”

“Yes for everything,now find the pool of water!!!”

“Yeah!!!”

The entire Muslim expedition force. Trained hardened warriors. All. Of. Them. Except Wadi, moved off in the wilderness in search of the pool for their supposed Palace of Tharid and dreams of food.

Yeaaaaaah.....

“I like Tharid as much as anyone, believe me, but not only that wasn’t the magic explanation given, but also... YOU ARE WARRIORS FOR ALLAH’S SAKE!” Wadi screamed to his ‘army’ as the left no long seen or heard anymore.

Taking the situation in; understanding what is happening and everything involved with it. Wadi expressed his thoughts.

“.. I was sent here to die with a bunch of idiots.”

In his new found revelation, Wadi’s space was invaded by a recently acknowledge acquaintance.

“I understand the predicament my new friend,” Said the dark horned prince now at Wadi’s side, Wadi only sighed, one issue at a time, “do you really think these dogs here are scholars? Watch.”

To the prince remark Wadi raised an eyebrow, still amazed that he was hearing a horse speak. He watched as the unnatural thing walked to one of the man like dogs and poke his hoof into the ‘dog’s’ leg.

“Ruff, fetch me my walking stick.”

“Yes, yes!” ‘Ruff... ruffed with a large amount of eagerness.

After a half a minute the man-dog-thing named Ruff brought back a tree branch in his mouth. It looked just chopped off a tree.

“See?” The unnatural horse spoke to Wadi and then turned at the dog thing, “Now just place that with the other walking sticks, please.”

Ruff nodded eagerly as he placed the ‘walking stick’ with a big pile of ‘walking sticks’ nearby that Wadi had initially considered firewood. The dog got into its initial position and stood like it hadn't just acted just like a normal dog.

“I just wish I could at least have some tea to settle myself down.” Complain Sombra rubbing the back of his head with his hoofs.

Wadi looked at the horse thing, it acted as an old friend he had on his older days. But it was a horse. It acted like a man... but it was a horse.

A mini-horse with a horn. That could speak.

“I have tea aboard my ship, you and ‘Kyong’ are welcome to it if you desire for I am going to calm myself down due to this large amount of idiocracy” Wadi said looking at the small thing warily, looking at how it was to react.

“Thank the creator for small miracles.” Kyong said finally able to have some civilized beverage and conversation with a new creature nonetheless. A new fresh ally to make.

“Just a quick question, have you ever heard of sugar?”

“What's sugar?”Sombra asked turning his head sideways.

“Oh you’ll see my... ‘friend’, you’ll see” Wadi said as he walked with his new companions to the direction of his ship.

Now the issue was to not get killed once he got there with a horned horse and a legendary beast.

______________________________________________________________________

“How much longer?”

“Stop pestering, my cooks are cooking as fast as they can.” Said Ermo as he feel his patience slipping.

“Hmph, your cooks are not very good at their job to me.” Complained one of the nobles across the table. The most interesting one.

These nobles all act like they hold something over everyone, act in a manner of superiority, and they all act like they were better than him.

‘Yes, just like the nobles at home indeed.’ Thought Ermo.

The room Ermo was in was the ‘dinning’ room, the royal place where the biggest ships in his fleet could enter and there would still be space to enter another one. There was many tables, massive ones that were long enough to get from one side of the room to the other.

The princess had told him before they were both separated by questioning nobles and ‘important’ people that all the different races that mattered were there, he wasn’t impressed with most. Some were like the princess, horned and winged horses. There were even man-dogs.

But there was one in particular that was actually to be considered at all times.

“Truly slow cooks.” Exactly the one that he was speaking to.

It was big, ginormous, humongous, there was no real definition to how big it was.

A swear to Christ dragon.

Boy was he not enjoying the company of one of the most impressive mythical creatures he had known. And he wasn’t not enjoying it in the fashion he would have predicted a meeting with a dragon would be.

“But then again with such simple things like that, you little things wouldn’t achieve much.”

Oh God kill me now.

“Mi’lord” Said one of the cooks as he approached Ermo and whispered to his ear.

My savior.

“Oh my, then just bring out the fruit and vegetables out first then. Just to sate their hunger now hurry.” Commanded Ermo as he told his cook the new plans for the feast.

After a some time the cooks with all the strength brought out large portions of fruit and vegetables out on large platters and presents them all across the table as the nobles pretty much drool over the vegetables and fruit.

“Now before we dig in, we must offer a prayer of thanks to God for this meals meal .” Clarified Ermo for everyone in the room. His knights didn’t need to be told twice, but everything not from outside of Equestria was confused and turned to their ruler for answers.

Said ruler now noticing her unwanted attention asked.

“And why is that?” Celestia questioned.

“For many reasons and for one its customary in Christendom to offer thanks to our God for a good harvest.” Ermo simply explained.

“Well if its customary” Replied Celestia. Looking at everyone around the room and followed the ‘King’s’ instructions, as silly as they were.

“Please stand everyone and bow your heads as I say the prayer.”

Every’thing’ stood as they bowed their heads.

“Creatorem Statore et vivificantem, benedic hoc panem ad opus nostrum, et nos ad servitiam tuam tuarum omnes nos gratiam, et meminisse necesse est.

Et sine me ut hanc creaturam divitias. Amen.”

Ermo spoke out loud in a language Celestia didn’t understand... even during the translating spell, and was curious at the language. It was poetic and artful like singing rather than talking.

And the thing not being translated made it something to notice.

“Let’s eat.”

All questions and thoughts could wait as a small piece of paradise popped in her head.

“Ermo do tell have you heard of a food called, cake?”

“Oh yes I have, I had a special one made with some rare spices especially for us after we are done with the main course”

Celestia started to dream to finally eat such a delicious food again. But then thought in more concentration on what he said.

“Wait, what about the fruit?”

“Oh, that would not allow you to fully enjoy the spices then. Trust me, thanks to my talks with your cooks you will love these spices”

“Of course, I can’t wait to try such a special cake then” Celestia said in her best diplomatic smile.

She’s going to hate it.

“Wait then what is the main course Lord Ermo” The gryphon known as Silver Peak spoke next to Ermo. Silently listening to the conversation the two monarchs had.

“Simple, pork and beef”

“Beef?” Questioned Silver Peak, never hearing of such a type of meat.

“You know cow meat.” Ermo simply explained.

The two listeners paused. Looking wide eye at the innocent Ermo.

“.....What?” Asked Celestia as her face paled.

“Don’t tell me that cows talk as well.” Ermo exclaimed laughing thinking of a ridiculous idea.

“They do.” Celestia responded.

This time Ermo paled.

“Excuse me for a moment, I must tell my cooks something. I’ll return shortly.” Ermo calmly said before he stood from his stool and moved through the crowd of question asking nobles. He skillfully asked them to piss off, in kinder words of course, and moved in a hurry to correct something before it could hurt his reputation.

He wasn’t going anywhere without his warning horn.

Moving to one of his knights he padded him in the arm three times. He knew what it meant. He was given a battle horn. Ermo knew what it would mean in this situation.

The horn was of a rams horn, traditionally. And it had an inscription on its side in latin.

Omnes hostes occidere Dei

Ermo raised the said horn, his knights nodded their heads as Ermo walked outside of the room. All the knights moved into a particular position, surrounding the room.

If that horn got off. This would be bloody.

__________________________________________________________________

As Ermo fast walked or slowly ran to the kitchen the only words in his mind that repeated were.

‘Must hurry. Must hurry. Must hurry!’

But without Ermo knowing he wasn’t the only human in a hurry. The only difference was that the other was in a hurry to be anywhere else from where he was coming from. Into the same intersection.

“Mein Gott. Mein Gott. Mein Gott.” Jurian cursed as he ran towards the intersection that Ermo was about to be in.

Two objects can’t be in the same place at the same time.

True story.

Ermo was the first to recover from the collision as he was at a lower speed when the collision occurred.

“By God’s blo-- Ah Jurian!” Ermo began mad, but changed as he saw who he ran against.

“Ermo... is it really you?” Jurian said as he was touching Ermo’s face for confirmation.

Jurian’s face was pale, in a futile try to transform into a ghost. His insignia, the cross, was stained in sweat, it wouldn’t be weird to see in any soldier, but in Jurian? It was a sign of something wrong.

“Aye Jurian... Aye. But going mad twice in the same day is telling me that this land is bad for your life, he. Mi’lord we must hurry the Templar were right, there are demons here!” Jurian exclaimed as he grasps Ermo’s Chainmail.

“What?” Ermo asked in confusion, did the Templar’s rambling get to him? “Jurian, speak now, what do you mean there's a demon here?”

“In... In a dungeon, I don’t know how by God’s name I got to be there. But as I was conjured there, what laid in the dungeon cell, was...was.. was something that can only be a demon. It was EVIL and... and incredibly ugly. Uuhhgg.” Jurian explained as he shivered in memory of a creature so hideous.

“Jurian, calm down. Speak to me slowly and clearly.” Ermo commanded from his right hand man.

“Alright, must calm down...” Jurian took a deep calming breath as Ermo stood and helped him stand with a simple pull of his arm, “There is a Demon in the dungeon I did as legend spoke and glanced at it to not be cursed. We must run, get out of here, this land is of demons, they have fooled us int-”

“Halt!” Ermo exclaimed, holding the bridge of his nose. “Jurian, you can tell me all that you saw today and everything bad you saw of these creatures, but we will NOT act hastily because of them.”

“Lor-Ermo, you have no idea of what I have seen. They eat each other in the streets, they imprison those that are too young to defend themselves only after receiving a beating from the guards for no good reason, and I found a proven demon in this castle! You have to consider that!” Jurian yelled, feeling insulted that the lord was not taking his word in his decision.

“First, I’ll have you know that we have done worse, and I know I’m not evil or demonic! Second, you have just glanced at that supposed demon.” Ermo corrected logically, he was not letting a simple thing like fear get the event of a lifetime out of his grasp. He continued his logical onslaught

“I know it would have caught you before you exited the dungeons if it was a REAL demon, and if it hadn't caught you then? It would get you now.” Ermo tried his best to calm down Jurian again hopefully this time he would actually calm down.

Jurian’s face was red, he was in a state of rage induced by disbelief. His lord-- nay, his best friend was not taking his word as true. But even with his dark thoughts in where his ‘friend’ should stick his head for the evening he was still talking to a very stubborn lord that even if he brought the demon itself to his face, he would not give away the chance for riches.

“Your right Mi’lord. But you seriously we must consider, it was like the pony princess but as black as night and it has teeth as sharp as a bear and it... radiated. Evil.” Jurian said playing along with the blind lord.

“How does it radiate evil then Jurian”

“By the way it spoke in its infernal tongue, she was covered in chains, it has the kind of hair the supposed princess has and it also was in some kind of cell, I'm pretty sure she wasn't there for tea.” Jurian began hopeful that he was actually going through Ermo’s thick skull.

“Jurian, if it was a demon. It would have killed you the second, you were in a cell with it.”

“Ermo the thing it was very very evil, I assure you”

“Are you sure it was a demon for all we know it could be an powerful witch that the kingdom at trapped in a cell long ago.”

Jurian sighed.

“You're right mi’lord, it could have been a witch.”

“Demon hahaha Jurian you paranoid assassin,” Ermo laughed as he patted Jurian in the shoulder, Ermo began to walk at the direction he once ran, and with an anxious expression he continued, “now follow me Jurian we must fix something before its too late.”

“What do you mean Mi’lord?” Jurian asked walking after Ermo.

“We were having a feast with the princess and her nobles, I just figured out the cows here speak as well. Now hurry, we must arrive before it’s too late.” Ermo near frantically explained.

“By God you’re right, we must hurry before its too late!” Jurians faked horror, as both he and Ermo raced to the kitchen.

The Lord ran trying to compensate the time he wasted speaking to his fateful friend that followed with not so much enthusiasm. After a couple of minutes the pair reached their destination, a pair of very stylistic doors next to very detailed drawing in golden columns.

The kitchen.

Opening the double doors they were greeted with a scene that was utterly perturbing.

“Mmmmmooooooooo!”

“Hold the cow down”

“Oh shut it we are holding it down!”

“With what we have it’s going to be a miracle we get anything done.”

“We know! Now help us so we can at least get the beef ready, the pork is almost done and we need the beef before Ermo finds out what's-” The cook paused as he notice the kitchen doors were opened for some time.

The place was a mess.

The tables in the kitchen are completely destroyed, there were pieces of marble sticking out from the ceiling, there was a huge hole in the ground in which the cooks were in their knees, they were using said hole to align a strangely thin cow, and for some whatever reason the cabinets were untouched by any real destruction but they were covered in a strange red colored bile.

“Everyone stop!” Ermo yelled and the entire kitchen became silent. But silent wasn’t still as one of the cooks panicked.

And disgracefully it was the one with the axe

“MMMmOOoO!” the cow said right before the axe cut its head off.

But that was to the regular listener.

What Ermo heard was...

“PLEASE NO-” Before the victim’s scream got cut off as her head was chopped clean off from the body by an innocent murderer.

“DO YOU NOT KNOW THE WORD STOP! ARSE DE DEI!” Ermo yelled with anger, turning and pacing in a spot as he used every mean word he could to the cook.

“What is wrong with killing the cow Mi’lord? You ordered it on the feast did you not?” Asked one of the cooks, the main cook, as he pressed the dead creature to make sure the bad parts were correctly separated.

Ermo smacks his palm in his face, his frustration evident. “Apparently the cows, like the horses and gryphons here, can speak. And feeding them beef will not only hurt our relations with them, but label us as barbaric monsters.” Ermo explain hope of a nice day gone from his mind.

“By Gods Blood.” Muttered the main cook as he stepped away from the dead cow looking at the axe as a murderous tool and dropping it.

“Quickly, just get the pork out on the feast table and hide the cow’s remains, NOW!” Ermo ordered trying to get through the day without anymore complications.

“But lord if the cows speak, what about the pigs?”

“We don’t know as of yet, but from the reactions form the princess is anything to consider, they luckily do not.” Ermo explained pondering hard at the question at hand.

Hearing the new set of orders the cooks quickened their pace. Some dropping food as they got the pork ready for the feast. Some of the cooks chopped up the cow and hid them in the top of the cabinets hoping nothing would come here until they arrived back to use it for the warriors outside.

Even if speaking it was still a cow for them.

Ermo and Jurian with the pork nearby being carried by the cooks, now hurried their way to the feast hoping no one would see the scene that they had to leave behind.

______________________________________________________________________

The sky darkened; the river sparkled. Wild life got ready to change into the new setting as the young night began. Small plants grew as big as bushes making more hiding places for all big and small. There were many little things moving and making themselves notice. They filled the place with sound and life.

In the forest, everything was worse at night.

The trees were close to each other, like brother to brother. Born together and closer each year. This proved to be an issue with travel for most things. The big were not able to move freely between the inseparable companionship of the trees. It was an issue for all things big.

But not for Zebras.

Light and quite, Zebras were the species of stealth and movement. Especially good for scouting and reconnaissance assignments. They were able to move in any way and in any situation given to them.

“How am I always carrying everything, it’s impossible to move right without getting stuck!”

Most Zebras.

Stripped Grillis, a zebra expert on survival, was now after years of faithful services and shows of real bravery has become the equivalent to a mule. Complain was all he could as the weight of the supplies were wearing him down. The other two Zebras with him simply rolled their eyes at his now third complain.

When Stripped Grillis finished his comment his face meet a recognizable pain.

*Whack*

“Ow”

*Whack*

“Ow”

*Whack*

Stripped Grillis finally getting the situation just gritted his teeth. He hates working with Shamans. Especially this one. That damned staff.

His robe was made from a resilient plants that could take some lighter forms of punishment, it was brown and had leaves sewn to it for camouflage with the ground from any flyer, it also allowed him full mobility to run or ambush.

This particular Shaman had six induced ranking scars in the form of a circle on his neck detailing him to specialize in herbal medicine. He was well built with brown eyes. It was not really necessary to understand which was his color or pattern in his fur.

“How much farther to the location, this rhyming is my utmost frustration.”

“Not much further Zasuke, only a few more hours at most.” Answered Swift Hooves. Her rings had two added new ones, proving her ascended rank. She was using a slightly more protective vest, still made of wicker, but now with a more advanced design. Her steps might as well be not existent over the grassy forest floor, not even leaving a mark.

The Shaman only nodded his head, starting way too long at the female companion.

Fortunately for Stripped Grillis this particular Shaman was terrible in making any rhymes and everyzebra knew that Shamans, due to tradition, must speak only in rhymes.

“I still don’t get why we have to come all the way over here, what’s so special about this task anyway?” Stripped Grillis asked for the fifth time. Apparently his memory was weak as he was always responded in the same matter..

*Whack*

Stripped gritted his teeth harder, ‘I Hate you Zasuke’ Stripped thought with utmost anger attempting to see if he was able to destroy his enemies with a glare.

“We don’t know, even the Shaman doesn’t know. He just came with us in the case we got too injured. It’s supposed to be very dangerous task given by General Sparkle himself.” Replied Swift Hooves as she moved closer to Grillis, she still wondered the why they were chosen over the more experienced scouts at the zebrican cities such as Zebractu or even Zaghasta. Or what’s left of the people.

“Truly strange this task is, but we are to do as he says.” Said Zasuke with a smile, Swift had to move for her to clearly speak to Grillis. Giving lonely stallion a fair view.

Being a shaman is a very lonely career choice.

Stripped Grillis in his angry gaze noticed the shamans smirky face and eyes. Grillis didn’t like it one bit. The big stallion moved quick for the charge he had over him and moved between Zasuke and Swift Hooves blocking the shaman.

Or at least that would've happened if Zasuke wasn’t aware of the stallion. Seeing his move did the most efficient thing that has worked all day.

“Oh no y--”

*Whack*

“Ow!”

*Whack

Stripped Grilli’s eye twitched as he growled at Zasuke while the Shaman grinned.

“What was that for?” Asked Swift Hooves raising an eyebrow at the staff-happy shaman.

The shaman turned to her. And instead of saying anything he placed an innocent face and did as he hadn't heard of her question.

Swift Hooves rolled her eyes and kept on the move.

After a couple more hours of the silent war between Stripped Grillis and Zasuke they finally reached a good sighting of the beach to look at whatever the General wanted them to see.

They found a nice hiding point, the very same that they would use to sleep if they had to. Close to the edge of the forest and beach. The shaman moved ahead, giving Grillis time to ask one question that pondered his mind.

“Why is he with us again?” Grillis asked as he rubbed his swollen head.

“What? Not liking the competition already?” Swift Hooves asked with a sly smile.

“No its not that, I mean, we got food for everyzebra; we made the tribes join together. Why are we here with a Shaman on a mission for the new Equestrians? Wouldn’t we be, you know, away from this?” Grillis asked, actually curious into how his recent predicament came to pass.

“You mean how we got into a mission involving the very things that we were accused to have killed? That kind of thing?” Swift said with a sigh, crossing her forelegs together making a resting position for her chin.

“Well... yeah. And I don’t get why we are with this shaman guy. He’s more an ass than a Zebra. Or less a shaman, he doesn’t even like to rhyme.” Grillis complained, he moved his packages, letting them fall on the floor next to him. He sighed relieved stretching his back at the freedom.

“What did you think they would do? We are the best apparently now. Do you think the elders can say that we got involved in a killing of those things and we had food for our tribes while Equestria as a whole died in hunger? Without that very food we would’ve never united the tribes.” Swift arched her back from her position on the grass.

“Yeah, but they could’ve said we were mourning Trot’s death.” Grillis added head failing at the memory.

“That’s why a shaman Grillis.” Swift said as she turned to Grilis, face serious and continued. “What I want to know is that, why did the things not kill the princess as the elders predicted? They knew ponies and griffins had killed some of them, so why didn’t they start a war or something. Do you think they have something in their suits?”

“Yeah right, what do you think their doing? Buying more time to bring more of those things here?” Stripped joked as he also laid on the grass resting his tired legs.

“Hehe right, I really doubt they were that mad of those few death.” replied Swift tilting herself to the new added pillow.

“Swift Hooves my dear, wouldn’t you come here, and make this scene more endurable.” The shaman said from wherever he had gone to. His head appeared from in between the bushes he had first left. Looking directly at Swift.

Grillis head moved to a side, “Wow, you’re bad at rhyming.”

The shaman simply raised his staff and his opinion was understood by Grillis who stood quickly and moved around the crazed shaman to the spot mentioned, not breaking eye contact.

Swift giggled and shrugged at their little hate against each other and followed the Shaman to the spot.

Arriving at the spot, the Zebras stared into the landscape.

And they stared some more.

And more.

What the two Zebras saw made their jaws drop and dig their way into tartarus.

“Heave Ho!!!!”

______________________________________________________________________

The feast was already in progress; the fresh food, the one that didn’t need to be prepared, was already in said event. So thanks to the way Ermo organized it they were not even noticed to be gone. Except of course for Celestia and those the said Man has left with the thoughts of a cow; but only in the other half of the time that Celestia wasn’t wondering where her good adviser Starswirl left to.

“Finally meat.” Was the entrance of Ermo as he closed into the carnivorous races table with a very generous amount of food. And to Jurians dislike it was one of the two legged lizard nobles... things. They’re not demonic looking his arse.

“Oh, yes, my apologies for the wait, there were some... difficulties in preparing this category of meals in the kitchen.” Ermo said neutrally, but in a way very humble.

“Ha, don’t tell me that the ponies gave you trouble in ‘making’ it, did they?” The giant lavender lizard chuckled at his joke, but by the way ‘he’ ended it he was going to continue, “Or was there a problem when you were making, them, meat? Hahaha!”

The whole room chuckled in one of the most obvious noble laughs you could find anywhere. The lizard must be powerful or important in some way.

Jurian looked between all the creatures in the table, all representing all of the monsters and beasts he had lived his whole life preparing to kill or run from. All laughing at obvious bad jokes told by the one that looked like a spiky version of a lizard. Jurian stepped away from the group slowly, hoping to be in a less vulnerable position in the edge of the party.

The other lizards were becoming desperate to dig in, they were waiting for the bigger one for some reason.

“But let me taste how do you ‘Mans’ make your meals, we were told it had many... things different.” The lizard said finally lifting a piece of pork  to his mouth.

The other carnivorous nobles were already drooling all the way back from the moment the meat arrived so they didn’t lose time.

The dragon ate it slowly, it had been a while since he has tasted a good cooked meat. The other equally as they mmmed at the taste and nodded their heads in approval.

They have made a bad choice.

“Hmm, what’s that ticklish feeling?” Asked the giant thing, looking at Ermo for an answer.

“That would be the spice good sir, it’s quite hot so be sure to have your drink nearby.”

There, that moment, just at the end of Ermo’s comment was silence in the whole room for a couple of seconds. Just before the whole room burst into laughter, real laughter. Making it feel like he had told the best joke ever conceived and it was so amazing that he himself had no mind into what he had said.

“Oho ho ho, ahhhh that was a good laugh, us dragons are not affected by heat of any kind small creature, you really need to learn everything basic.”

“Oh yes, but thanks for the advice.” Said one of the griffins, by voice male, not that Jurian could tell but it was very rough as well as proportionate in specific places. And of course the voice, even if he couldn’t understand squat he knew it was male.

The dragon grunted slightly.

“This is... quite strong, it actually feels... hot? That’s new.” The dragon said, pondering on the flavor, like the first time he had ever tasted something in the lines of ‘hot’.

“Whoo, whoo, it is hot, well, I will be taking one of those drinks right about now if you could.” The griffin said as those that ate with him seeming to agree as they basically poured everything they have near them into their mouths.

“Sir griffin, you need to moderate in between bites, the real effect hasn’t reached it full hipe. You would not want to have your... ahh peak burned, yes.” Ermo continued his best to make himself look as innocent to any inconvenience they meet while eating.

“You are not speaking to any common creature of our species, ‘Man’,” Said the griffin insulted by the way Ermo spoke, “I am the former King Silver Peak, the first, and this giant dragon is...Dreq, horde master, and we will not be spoken too in such a man-” Silver peak was interrupted by a ‘new’ sensation of the spices finally came to be.

“My- my peak feels my insides are on fire!” Silver Peak emphasised dramatically as he frantically fanned his mouth in a vain attempt to cool it down.

“Wow, so this is how fire feels like for you little creatures... it’s... yaaaaaaaaah!” Screeched the weird lizard noble as he stole a barrel of good liquid nearby and helped himself with it.

“Hot.Hot. Hot! HOT!” Cried out the group that ate the meat too quickly in harmony. All of them started to chug the wine and water trying to get rid of the spices.

But as everycreature watched the spectacle, no one was able to notice someone, or in this case somegriffin, slipping out of the group and heading outside to the nearest hallway without notice.

All except a ‘Man’.

It was a griffon servant, the way it was looking around more than once in awhile as it entered one of the rooms in the hallway creamed suspicious. Or trying to avoid work.

‘Not completely suspicious at all.’ Jurian thought sarcastically as he thought of a way to enter the same room unnoticed with the gryphon and have a ‘chat’ with the bugger. Evil as it may be, he could still deal with those smaller, magic or not, anything that has a knife to your throat was on the advantage. But Jurian wasn’t mad, he wasn’t going to leave Ermo in a room full of potential evil demons.

Jurian only had to give a glance at the room to see the Ermo’s loyal knights near the lord in a way that they were visible but not in the way of the Lord’s very social activity. Even the squire was there.

“Alright, Ermo wants proof that these things are not to be trusted? I’ll give him proof.” Jurian muttered angrily now with Ermo taken care of Jurian could easily move without worried out of the very active event. Moving with skill he transversed the crown with no much but a ‘hey!’ of one noble that didn’t like to be touched, which of course Jurian didn’t understood or cared for.

“I did warn you all.” Was Ermos only reply to the event showing true concern, like a true nobleman.

“How did you know that would have happen?” Celestia asked finally being able to reach the crowded ‘Man’, she was finding the incident quite amusing.

“Trust me, pe-.. creatures unaccustomed to our way of cooking meat do end up like them.” Ermo said as watched the ‘ritual’ the griffins and dragons are doing to rid the spices.

“Uh, Sire?” A young voice called from behind Celestia and Ermo, Celestia curious at what child entered the castle by accident turned, and what she saw surprised her.

“Your friend, knight Jurian just... disappeared? “ It was a small version of the mans, the voice was definitely of a small child, it panned between Ermo and herself, more to herself. Must be the jewels.

“Not to worry squire, he’s always in watch, keep close to your knight.”

“Of course, sire.” The squire said with a small respectful bow. And with that last interaction the little ‘Man’ trotted back to wherever it came from, vanishing in between the crowd of ponies.

“Lord Ermo, your friend sound to be but a child, but that would be... ” Celestia joked pausing at the end of her sentence for the supposed king to fill the details..

“That’s because he is a child.” Ermo replied eyebrow raised.

“Oh, umm how old is a young from your species,” Celestia asked directly, earning another eyebrow from Ermo, she quickly corrected herself, “excuse that I ask but I have no real knowledge of how you and your kind... age.”

Celestia smiled, it was truly a forced smile, one made by somealicorn not used to the noble style of being. Ermo brushed her off.

“No real trouble at all, but I expect you to tell me about your own,” at that last part Celestia frowned, “well, we are said to be a man at the age of twelve when we are able to marry by canon law.”

Celestia flinched at his answer, she was accustomed to see stallions marrying at their twenties at least, but twelve? It’s surely a custom thing of his species, not abnormal to find. But it didn’t mean she liked it. She needed to think of something else, and now that she had the self pronounced king for herself she could ask many other things.

“That is... quite young, really young. And how old are you Lord Ermo?” Celestia questioned.

“We said answer for answer princess,” The Lord said firmly, Celesita was about to try and make an excuse, anything, but the lord continued, “But anyway, I do expect those answers.”

Celestia blinked.

“I’m twenty years of age Princess, and I have attained over eight years of actual combat and more of diplomatic experience.”

Celestia smiled, she was glad the ‘Man’ was opened to her, if only for things that add him more apparence of power and influence. So she tried to make the conversation more into his personal life.

“And are you married then Lord Ermo?” Celestia asked, she was pushing her luck. She knew that.

“I think its not best to get you any ideas Princess, since we know each other for only a day.” Ermo said smirk at the end.

Celestia coughed caught by surprise by his remark, face red of embarrassment. But she still had a scratch in her head about the age, the little thing sounded so young.

“And what does your young knight do then Ermo?” She went back to the area that the self said King liking the answer, she knew that it was possible that he was basically boasting of what it really was, but it was still information she didn’t have.

“Very well, another question for me to ask later than. But really, the young ‘knight’ is no knight at all, he’s but a squire, he helps his knight put on his armor before battle and rides with him to battle for the glory-.” Ermo said calmly but was interrupted.

“You send your children to battle?!” Celestia questioned loudly in shock. But the Lord's face didn’t change to equal shock for her surprise, worse, it lightened somewhat.

“And you do not? I thought a kingdom such as yours would have done the same as well, Curious.” Ermo powdered his smile never leaving his face.

“But- but they’re children, how can you send them to their death at such an early age? Surely they can live a better life more than just combat?” Celestia asked hopefully, her interest in the children driving her from her goal of learning more.

“There is always the alternative.”

“And what is that?”

“Complete isolation in a remote monastery with no contact to civilization and spend the rest of your life in service to our God.”

Celestia tilted her head, waiting for the lord to burst out laughing by the bad joke or as Starswirl did, down right lie to her.

But his face was honest and serious.

“That is not a very good alternative.” She ended, the point in of the event, or the reason she was talking to the ‘King’ in the first place just flyed by her young and emotional mind. It didn’t help that she was in heat.

“Those are the only choices for a person to make when they are born of the noble class.” Ermo answered simply, making her, again, cough her throat out.

“Wait a moment! You mean to say that all your knights are nobles?” Celestia was now down right baffled at the thought, making all the army nobles, or worse, making the nobles the army. It just didn’t make sense.

“That is true Celestia, as am I.”

It dawned to the princess what she was talking to now. There was more to these creatures that she thought, she needed fresh air badly, but the opportunity to know more was invaluable and she needed to take anything she could get.

‘This species are the strangest I have ever meet’ Celestia thought.

A throat cleared.

Celestia woke out of her thoughts looking at Ermo as he raised an eyebrow and tapped his right hind-leg. The point of the simple expression being equal in between their species was truly something to wonder and question. But she had work to do.

“So which questions are yours?” Celestia asked defeated.

Ermo smiled.

As the barricade of questions of Ermo occurred, Jurian arrived at the room next to the one entered by the suspicious gryphon. Sending one prayer to God for no one to be there. Jurian walked into the room.

He was immediately greeted with luxury, expensive paintings and nice furniture. All in all, a nice room. He took a moment to contemplate the beauty, he shut the door behind him. But this was not what Jurian was looking for.

Jurian walked further, to the window of the room. And to Jurian’s surprise there was a balcony, he gave a nod of approval. Walking to the edge of the room and opening the balcony doors the cool wind of the young night brushed Jurian’s face.

‘Now, to get there.’ Jurian thought, making a quick look at the view he was having at the high palace. He saw the rest of the warriors near the village as said to be, campfires alit, they were active. And how wouldn’t they, the land that they were in was filled with evil. Every creature around just showing more and more of the twisted perversities the world was able to make. Jurian would forever wonder how Ermo could possibly see the gold passed the groteske deformations of legends old.

The room he wanted to enter was far, it was a horse or two long jump. With his armor, hammer and extra weapons he was in a disadvantage to jump. Getting to the opposite edge of the balcony, Jurian braced himself. He breathed heavy, prepared himself and watched the gap closely. And without a second thought dashed to the other end, making a quick hop to the side edge and grunting as he used all his force to achieve a jump that would reach the other side. But that was not the challenge.

The challenge was to do it quietly.

‘Yes’ Jurian mentally screamed in joy stiffening his strong fingers and arms to support his body he grabbed the edge of the other balcony. He did smashed against the egde, but not louder than a piece of cloth falling to the floor. If he could barely hear is armor shingling much less could the world.

Lifting himself twice as quietly, Jurian got to the border of the window/door, taking a quick look inside. There was the gryphon.

His suspicions behavior was confirmed.

The gryphon made sure the door wouldn’t open again by propping a chair to its knob, it moved to the rest of the room, high and low looking for something .

‘What are you doing?’ Jurian thought, his mind analysed what could be happening. It could be a servant trying to steal something, or a lover of some noble trying to find evidence of adultery or evidence left behind by doing so. But in no though it even came close to prepare him for what happened.

The gryphon sighed with a smile.

Before being engulfed in green fire.

Jurian’s jaw was made of bad iron as it proceeded to break and hit the floor.

After the most impressive suicide ever performed, what was left of the creature was no more. Now it was a complete abomination to abominations. It seemed to be both dead and alive and judging from the amount of holes on its legs and wings it might as well be. It was completely black and bare of fur.

The things eyes opened, pure green, they even glowed. Its appearance resembled the horses, especially the ‘princess’ as it had wings and horn, but smaller. The creature concentrated on doing some sort of spell like the princess by illuminating its horn.

Jurian was about to brace itself to whatever evil it would unleash, but before he could act a flash of light escaped the horn, moved through the glass of the window and it dimly left into the distance.

‘Just what in God’s name are you doing demon.’ Jurian though, his suspicions confirmed, they are all man eating demons.

Just as the ‘spell’ finished, the thing, or in this case evidence, became a gryphon within an instant and began to un-barricade the door to move on back to the feast.

‘Ermo you want your proof you’ll get your proof.’ Jurian thought with a slight hint of sadistic glee.

______________________________________________________________________

“No no, no! If children are young they should learn the basics of life, see all the opportunities, then they should be given the power to decide.”

“Are you mocking my peoples culture princess? My, oh my, you should know better than that.” Ermo said with a devious smile.

The discussion had gotten out of hoof, Celestia had no idea how she got mangled into the situation, but she was. But she will be in Ermos grasp and at his mercy to be shamed in front of the nobles if this continues, she needed an advantage.

And that came in the form of Starswirl.

“Greetings both of you, what have I missed.” Starswirl said as he moves to the center of the room where the princess and supposed Ermo sat. His pleased voice made Celestia unconsciously smile.

“The princess and I are in a nice conversation about my peoples culture.” Ermo said jokingly, receiving a subtle whinny from the princess.

“Oh, that’s quite a conversation.” Starswirl said with a grin.

Celestia mentally sighed in relief, someone with experience has came to her rescue. Now with Starswirl by her side she could over take the conversation and get a better image on herself from the devious monarch.

“Lord Ermo if you could be so kind to hold this vase for me.” Starswirl said in a polite manner levitating a vase to the ‘Man’s’ face. Celestia blinked.

“Aye?” Ermo said confused as he held the vase.

“Interesting.” Starswirl concluded as he now moved towards the lord’s knights at the end of the table.

‘What are you doing Star, get your ignorant nice flank over here and help me please!’Celestia mentally screams in frustration as all her hope diminished.

“Does your kingdom have any enemies?” Ermo said with a smile on his face, Celestia’s despair over the one sided conversation only grew twofold.

Celestia sighed ‘why can’t i get a break’.

“We had enemies but they we disposed of them before we came to these lands.” Celestia explained trying her best to keep her royal expression.

“Ah, but are there any other kingdoms within these lands? Oh, hello Jurian how was your sightsee?” Ermo got distracted on his question as he looked behind Celestia.

Celestia turned to see the lord’s knight, said ‘Man’ had entered the room head moving in search for something... someone? He quickly approached the monarch.

“Mi’lord, I beg of you not to worry but their is something you must be shown before its too late.” Jurian replied to the lord.

“Haha, don’t worry Jurian I won’t worry if you are but showing me something?” Ermo laughed thinking of why Jurian said ‘not to worry’.

Jurian didn't answer, moving around the now confused King, the paranoid knight walked out of the King’s sight, into the crowd once more.

“Well, that was strange.” Ermo said mostly to himself. Jurian was many things, but never rude. What could be in his head.

Celestia saw the opportunity.

“So ‘King’ Ermo, we haven’t discussed about what we were to do, do you wish to begin discussing about negotiations or would you like to think it for a day?” Celestia added with new found subdelty.

Ermo thought for just a second before shrugging and nodding his head, the fun was over.

In the other side of the room Jurian looked at the crowd his eyes narrowed on one servant.

Surrounded by ten almost identical servants.

‘Pribbling milk-livered haggard...’ Was Jurians thought, he had missed the thing for ONE moment, one miserable moment and now he was in trouble.

The knight assassin thought in what to do, but then he felt rather silly when he can to the obvious conclusion. All of them are demons in disguise he didn’t need to get the one he saw.

With a nod of his head, he moved to his Lord which was in an important discussion with the ruler of the land he stood.

“I was thinking of exchanging the supplies after a couple of requirements are met, if that’s not much trouble.” Celestia led on, the discussion going very smoothly, the King previous endeavor to make the conversation as bad for her as possible laid forgotten when true discussions were afloat.

At this rate she could have a true agreement between the two and the famine would be over in minutes.

“Of course, but I would like to know which these conditions are, then I can truly agree. Jurian! What’s with you now?” Ermo’s concentration was shattered by the knight once again appearing near himself. He was much more calm now, maybe he had a little too much wine?

“Nothing my lord, it was something that I wanted to show you.” The knight said calmly, looking at one of the servant carrying a silver platter with cups for the nobles.

“Show me? Did you find something interesting?” The King asked, Celestia was also curious at what the mysterious huge hammer knight could have found.

“A cup sirs, your highness?” Asked the gryphon servant the knight observed earlier, his look was distant and empty, like a true servant. Everyone rejected his offer, but the knight spoke.

“I heard that a couple needed a drink over there.” Jurian pointed behind him at the door with his finger, a strange smile forming as the servant nodded and moved behind him.

Both royals were about to ask him again of what he meant to show them, but the knight was already on the move.

Then it was time to awe.

It happened at a rapid speed, the first thing Celestia thought was that the knight was trying to reach for a cup of wine, regretting not having taken any. But that thought got debunked as he positioned his legs in both sides of the servant’s body.

Then the hammer warrior decided to thrust both his arms under the servants wings, which were opened by the surprise by the legs in his sides, and then the knight proceeded to use the hands he was born with to shuffle the life out of the servant’s neck. At the same time he raised the servant from his footing into a position only reached by true strength in the forelegs.

With his paws and talons in the air and with nothing to grab onto, the gryphon could only struggle away trying to reach anything to live. Its wings were no use as they were in a hold by themselves in between the ‘Mans’ fore-legs. And of course the neck was blocked making sure that the air that left the body in the surprise was never to return.

The yells of disapproval resounded the hallways. Everything that had a mind to think proceeded to spot the savage as it tried to smothered its victim.

All the ‘Man’s unsheathed their swords and made a small circle around them. Ready to fight. But they awaited the order to.

It was quite a sight to see.

The Squire pick up a specific horn Ermo dropped in the heat of the moment and the child got nervous as he drew a very deep breath.

Death was assured.

_____________________________________________________________________

“Stupid... stupid... stupid.” Stone Wall whispered as he walked back to his barracks through the familiar hallway, looking at everything that moved in his vision suspiciously, he was being hunted after all.

‘You unmuzzled folly-fallen coxcomb, you blew it!’ Stone yelled to himself internally.

‘But what else was I going to do! I needed to tell them!’

‘Don’t you dare go to that infectious stupidity, you had the info and you panicked, just like the pathetic fool you are!’

‘You have no right to call me anything. If you had thought of anything you would’ve said it, you’re equally idiotic!’

‘Then what does that make you? Twice the idiot you already were? Pathetic.’

Stones thoughts were worse than any insult he ever received in his life, but there he could respond. But today was different.

As he walked by the kitchen a thought passed through his head that he was hungry, very much so. There was also a unique smell coming.

~Hungry pathetic blob~

‘Well, might as well get something. I can’t go in a run away with an empty stomach.’

As Stone Wall thought his flawless plan, he made his way inside the kitchen as sneakily as possible. Or as sneaky as a stallion in heavy iron armor could ever do.

*SHANK-y*SHANK-y*SHANK-y*

Poking his head over the stall to see what was cooking, he saw a couple of carrots, a pile of beans and a small amount of red stains.

Red stains?

“What happened here?” Stone Wall said to himself raising over the stall. Now at full vision, he saw the great amount of red decorating the floor and... basically everywhere else. The red combined in a little river as they crawled deeper into the kitchen.  He decided to follow. He wan't even aware of the crater in the middle of the kitchen. Or the intestines.

He followed the very small amount of red stains to one of the cabinets.

“All the way to the top? What's up there?” Stone Wall asked to no one as he tried to open the top cabinet, it looked as full as it could be. It was going to open with the slightest amount of effort.

~‘So now what? You’re going to eat you problems away? Again?’~

That thuoght was rough, like if hearing it from somepony right next to him. But he didn’t care for it at the moment.

‘Leave me alone!’

Stone stopped for a moment to see if he had a comeback to himself. Hearing silence he continued his previous action.

Stone Wall thought it might have a type of sauce he was unaware of. He smacked the cabinet open, and before Stone Wall’s train of thought could continue he was rapidly interrupted as the cabinet spewed its contents on him.

‘Red... Blood... So much Blood. Guts.’

And before Stone could continue his thought something fell in front of him.

A cow’s head.

Stone fell on the floor screaming. The head fell with a thump on top of him. Moving quickly he reared backwards away from the spot. He fell as the rest of the cow followed to the floor. The head slightly in front as the rest of the pieces fell.

And if the horror of seeing a mutilated head wasn’t enough to make his chest swell as he was about to scream again. His shock due to the blood and guts in his current state of mind added something even worse.

~‘Help yourself, you know you want to.’~

Stone Wall yelped, stood, reared and stumbled backwards falling into the hole in the middle of the kitchen. He grunted as he rolled inside, smacking his head with a piece of wood at the end of his roll.

~‘Isn’t that what you live for?’~

The familiar sound of a blade being moved through the air shook his mind into clarity for a second as in his new alerted eyes noticed an axe about to fall in between his head and body.

~You scum!~

Stone barely moved out of the way of certain death as the mysterious axe fell on the spot he once was.

~What are you good for? Nothing!~

“Leave me alone!” Stone screamed his eyes wandering around the room, looking for what just spoke, it was too real to be his own mind. And for a split second his eyes fell into the opened cabinet. Noticing something.

A five digit print of blood in the inside of the cabinet of terror.

~Who can you run to?~

Stone thought of his friends.

~They hate you.~

Stone eyes watered as he thought of his new comrades.

~They barely know and care for you~

Stone was becoming desperate and even thought of his commanding officer.

~If they knew what you did, death will be a release.~

With the recent turn of events Stone Wall did what he thought what was completely appropriate for a stallion his age, gender and status.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!” Stone Wall screamed, slipping with blood barely moving in a spot for a second before picking up speed and running as fast as he could through of the kitchen door.

He ran to where he knew he could save himself in the best way possible.

To the Guards Barracks.

“BROOOTHEEER!” Stone Wall yelled and cracked his voice as he went. His fearful voice resonated as he barged in his brothers room, still covered in blood and guts.

It has been some time since Stone has seen his brother, a great while really. Mostly due to neither of them wanting to not see each other. Both for different reasons. But brothers would always be brothers, and when Stone needed help, his brother was there.

Stone Walls older brother did what he would do in such a surprise appearance, “Goodness great! What happened! Is there an attack-- Stone? What are you doing... here....” The brother cried out initially, obviously angry at the intrusion, or the sight of his little brother. But the sight of red and body parts closed his mouth.

“T-the kitchen, I-”

“What were you doing in the kitch-- it doesn’t matter, what are you doing here? Or better yet, what did you eat anything in the kitchen? Hey! Stone!” Stone Wall’s brother’s voice barely got through Stone’s shock, or maybe worsen it.

“I-I saw something weird as I- there was something in the cabinet, when I found lots of red stains in the kitchen and g-got curious on what it was a-a-and this happened.” Stone Wall stampered holding back his tears as he tried to clean his coat with one of the nearby sheets only to spread the blood further.

“Wow, calm down Stone, what happened? What is-  are you covered in blood?”

“I-I- They came back, we killed them and they came back you need to hide me!” Stone Wall was a widening mess, he was falling from his own legs as he tried to make his best to not look as pathetic as he did.

“Wait, what do you mean you ‘killed them’?” The wakened captain had no idea of what was happening, his brother’s appearance was quite a sight, but what he was more worried of was what was going on in his brothers head, “Stone? Stone tell me what’s going on?”

“Please help me Pie!” Stone Wall begged his pupils were of the size of berries, he twitched every two seconds which gave the captain little time to decide. He did not want to see his brother like that, no matter how much he wanted to hoof his face in.

“Hrrrgg fine, alright I’ll help you, but you better be telling me everything, alright?”

“Thank you... thank you... thank you...” Stone Wall repeated like a mantra of survival as he curled into a fetal position. He felt tired. So tired.

“Stone?” Asked the captain named Pie as he moved to look at his brother, but his eyes were already closed. Rats.

Pie moved out of his covers, looking at the mess his brother made of the entrance and floor, the smell was going to become a problem. He left a sigh and left him as he escaped the bed. He didn’t want to leave his room, not by a long shot.

He moved to his brother and carried the problem maker from the messy place to the other side of the room. He then turned back to the mess. He knew what to do.

Moving out of the room he trotted to the cleaners room down the hall, with his trained stealth he picked a bucket and a mop without waking any of the cleaners that had a late work time and moved back to the trail of blood that Stone made. It would be a miracle that nopony would see it, or worse, see Pie as he cleaned it. But he had to try..

“Best to cover your tracks, hope I am not too late.” Pie muttered as he cleaned some of the blood trail Stone Wall made, using the bucket to clean the blood in the mop now and then, he continued cleaning the track of blood. Following its length.

Pie kept cleaning through the long hallway, amazed at the distance, he almost called quits of it two or three times as he saw how far it was, it would be impossible that no one didn’t see it, but he kept on. Half due to a promise and the rest due to his own personal reasons.

He continued cleaning, pausing to think and to theorize what had his brother got into this time until he reached the kitchen. He sighed in relief, he had made it so far and there was no problem. But when he got near the doors he smelled something bad, really foul. He slowly opened the door.

‘Oh creator, please tell me what did Sto-’ Pie’s thought was interrupted as he looks at the scene before him.

A nightmare. Pie was looking inside the head of a pony and was looking at a nightmare. A really bad one.

There was blood covering every square inch of the ground, a cow’s head was staring back at him, guts decorating the floor and one of the cabinets, the rest of the cow was covered in flies perfectly sat on the floor of a high cabinet, the guts came from it, and there was a axe that might have been used to cut something in the immense crater in the middle of it all.

‘Good dammit, what did you do Stone.’ Pie thought as he moved his head side to side. He knew it was impossible to make the mess disappear, but he was sure he could at least lose the body.

Speeding his progress Pie got to hide the body first, not really hide it but use the hole for garbage in the other side of the kitchen to dump it. The reasons for not using it in the first place made Pie’s mind wonder more and more.

Pie cleaned the guts of the disembody body, and mopped the blood, dumping the used mop like the body’s guts and axe, into the garbage hole. The crater was impossible to fix, and with the body not there and the murder weapon gone, at least he thought to be the weapon. His brother would have time to explain what happened here before being looked for

Thinking a little Pie deduced that the smell of blood could be noticed by other species as well, so he moved to the undercounter to find a washing brush and anything with a powerful smell that could cover blood.

After a hard effort, Pie did long well deserved sigh.

Pie left the kitchen with the bucket in teeth. He moved as quietly as possible, making sure not to make a noise in hopes of cleaning this mess before anyone could see him.

But fate had other plans..

“But really, I don’t think it has to be that big of a deal, they’re just there staring, unless they begin to shoot the magic lightnings out of their eyes I believe it to be just an exaggeration.”

Pie stopped, he recognized the voice. He didn’t like it at all.

Moving quickly to the side of the hall he picked the brush with his teeth and pretended to clean a persistent stain in the floor. ‘Please creator don’t let him see me, please don’t let him see me!’

“And then I said--” The voice paused, making Pie’s hair stand on end, he could feel the air pressure change.

He was seen.

“What do we have here?” The male voice asked as the sound of his hooves clopped with the floor, Pie was found, and by one of his comrades nonetheless. Crud.

“I greet you there miss, my name is Hurricane, Captain Hurricane and I couldn’t help but wonder if such a beautiful creature with such as yourself do come to this area often. Maybe you might come and see me spar with the other guards?”

‘... huh?’

“Hurricane this is not time nor place for wooing mares, it’s best we continue our way.” General Sparkle said face-hoofing to his friend’s recent lack of self control.

Pie’s breathe accelerated, he recognized the second voice but was not found out yet. They think of him to be female, which he was very surprised with but remained still nonetheless.

“But Sparky you already have your mare now leave me with mine.” Hurricane said with his hoofs around the ‘pink mare’.

Pie felt Hurricane’s hoof surround his neck, squeezing him slightly. He wanted to vomit.

“Hurricane are you even in this realm? We must find Captain Pie so that we may discuss the possible threat the ‘Man’ are to us when the zebra scouts report back.”

Pie’s thought of regurgitating was cancelled of by that remark, ‘‘Man’? What is a ‘Man’?’

“But no one knows where’s his quarters is, and there’s no mare in miles! At least give me this one.” Pie felt a shiver run up his spine at Hurricane’s extra squeeze that.

“No Hurricane, we need to get more information about the ‘Mans’, and the captains disappearance was not good on his stallions.”

“Yeah about that, the ‘Mans’ are outside with armor on still, don’t they get tired? I mean, I wouldn't since I am a very strong and experience warrior.” Hurricane’s question was finished direct to the supposed ‘pink mare’. ‘She’ flinched again, not that the persistent stallion noticed.

“Then since you’re not tired Hurricane you can come and find our dear captain... Now!” The unicorn said in a grunt.

“Ahhhh, alright miss Sparkle let’s not keep your sweet waiting then.” The huge pegasi ended, Pie was about to sigh in relief when he felt a voice whisper in his ear. “Till next time my sweetie.” Pie’s whole body twitched.

Hurricane swung his tail at the ‘pink mare’s’ flank as he moved down the hall, Hurricane never questioned why the ‘mare’ never turned around.

A couple of seconds passed, Pie wanted to clean his fur by using an unnecessary large amount of fire. But his train of thought was interrupted when the general spoke.

“I apologize for my friends actions miss, I’ll leave you to your duties.” He left following the desperate-need-for-a-mare captain out of the kitchen’s hall and continues to find the Captain of the Earth pony guards.

“Well, now I need to clean myself.” Pie ended saying now alone as he trotted back to his room, shivering every now and then.

Before Pie entered his room however he frowned in what had just occurred. He looked his hoof over, a knot formed in his stomach as he noticed how slim he was.

He closed his eyes forcefully for a second and looked back at his leg, still slim. He would deal with that later.

Pie entered his quarters, greeted by a snore as he saw his brother sleeping form on the floor. As Pie lifted himself over his bed noticing how actually female his features were as he muttered. “This better be worth it Stone. Better be bucking worth it”.

Chapter 6: Hated: Distrust is Miscommunication

“Ninety nine percent of all the conflict is caused by miscommunication and misunderstanding. Someone said something, someone assumed something, then someone jumped into some conclusion, and so the Great Drama begins.”

-Snair; 1981.

“And here... we... go!”

-The Joker; The Dark Knight Rises.

Bairan General. Report entry three.

Location: Unknown shore. United camp.

Time: Day one: Early Dawn

King Ermo’s army has left to explore the land, they hope to find the inhabitants that call this place home. We are ordered to make base here with our allies, in case things go badly.

The Camp is coming up nicely, we were able to move ahead of schedule thanks to the efforts of the one named Jacque. But one thing that I could have gone without of his intervention would be the part of him spreading the tale of what had befallen of his comrades; spreading paranoia and a wanting to kill the creatures he so graphically presented. Not what King Ermo would have wanted, but if the worst comes, and the creatures of the French man actually exist, the men will follow that orders of death with glee.

If we work with the natives that Jaque has colored as monsters, which I’m sure of their non-existence, it would be hard to calm the troops enough to at least not kill them on sight.

If they exist.

Note to self:

Do not anger the French man.

The one named Jacque is a force to be reckoned. To protect the tombs of his comrades he, I swear to God that it’s true, dragged the galley that was trying to dock near the dead ship, to another shore, by himself.

I have ordered my men to keep an eye on the man. He would be a danger to leave loose.

I tire of this place already. Too many paranoid men for my liking.

A time after last entry, one of Ermo’s scouts returned with words of the king. He has claimed the King’s army has made contact people of these lands, peacefully. And up to that point I had no issue with the report. But afterward is where everything becomes problematic.

The ‘people’, as the scout had said, are not actually ‘people’, but creatures of myth and legend that had introduced themselves to the explorer king. I laughed, I laughed heartily and purely and asked for the actual report. But the thing of scouts, especially the ones trained by Ermo’s assassin, have this face that they make when serious.

I learned about it many years ago when I was told that a very large force of Saracen raiders were about to attack one of Ermo’s coastal ports, one of the most defended we had. I chuckled equally as I did recently, and the Saracens attacked. Only by the grace of God were we able to repel them, and since that day I swore I would never go so far as to not take into thought what these scouts say.

So I had this dilemma, there was the face I knew that told the truth. But the ‘truth’ it told me...

Era

è

Needless to say I wouldn’t believe it until I saw it myself, but I would take actions as if it was true.

The report of the scout alleged that these creatures were peaceful and that we were not to have any issue with them. The men, which had the stories of the French man in their minds, believed the claims of the creatures to be true instantly. But to enlighten the men of the passive nature of the ‘creatures’? The men were angry to put it nicely. The Templars here went as far as trying to denounce Ermo as a heretic. I don’t remember how we convinced them otherwise, but it was still a fortune that it was done.

I really hope that this is a joke of some kind, anything linked to mythologies is not good. I’m beginning to drink again, not much really, only something to calm my nerves.

Barian General Report entry four.

Location: Unknown shore. United camp.

Time: Day one. Midday.

Many hours after midday our scouts had found some monstersdemons guests near our camp. The kind that I did not want to see. Warriors, which were head to toe armored by plates, eyes stern and strong. But these fighters liked having their joints free of protection; their heads for the world to see and for arrows to meet directly, their limbs were not properly armored, no shields either and I

questi

gli.

Their armor is made of gold.

I

gli

How idiotic.

And all this, all of this, was not what did me bad and made me add a big barrel of ale in my quarters in the galley. Oh, no. It was due to the warriors being small horses. Two with wings and one with horn.

That did it to me.

When they arrived, my surprise was quite audible by many of my men. The horses obviously meet the scouts in bad means as how they appeared. One was without helmet and one scout had a new golden addition to his armor, even if it had a hole in the middle of it. He claimed to have taken it from the a punta horned one.

But when the thing was pointed at, by one of the scouts explaining the situation, it occurred to the horned thing that it was a clever time to ‘speak’ to add fire into the oil that was my men, and the scout with a garrote replied with prejudice. My men laughed at the quickness that the creature’s body feel.

But hope of diplomatic meeting was not utterly lost as I would have supposed, the other two horses, the ones with wings, began to laugh hysterically the moment the horned one was hit, the men stop laughing immediately. The laughter was so similar to resemble that of any of my men, that it made the area very edgy. I will not write which were the theories of why the laughter sounded so much like a man, but if you know which is the language of the soul, nothing needs to be written.

It was an impossible job to have them taken inside the center tent of the camp without the creatures getting killed. Only after assuring the creatures were in shackles was that I asked my most loyal men to guards those three from the rest of the men, and to call me if anything happened.

I’m enjoying the new additions of liquid of my quarters greatly.

Barian General Report entry five.

Location:Unknown shore. United camp

Time: Day one. Night.

The horned one woke and I was called to meet it. My loyal men told me that many had tried to make the creatures meet their end early, I was very displeased. No disobeyance would be tolerated.

It seemed that the Frenchman, Jacque, was the one to catch the disloyal men. My men claimed that it occurred when the soon-to-be-punished men tried to persuade the giant to help them end the abominations. He was also displeased.

I still wonder why.

When I arrived, the winged creatures were the ones to ‘speak’ to the horned small horse, before I did; as if they were informing it of the situation they were in. My squire, as a child he was, was still fascinated of the horned one. I couldn’t blame him, if I were still of his age I would have done the same. The ‘wanting’ of getting a better look, was a hard feeling to defeat to hear reason.

The horned one had its feature glow as the child neared it. I didn’t like it, and with reason.

My squire shrieked in pain when the horn touched his hand, the small horses faces got unbelievably pale, and the men outside heard the ruckus and passed in the tent with no resistance. My sword was already at the horned one’s neck, ready to pull its eyes out with my bare hands. But just when I was about to, it spoke porca puttana io pario in perfect Italian.

“Do you know who I” the creature yelled, but it didn’t finish la merda as I, and a couple of my men, began pounding it with both fist and foot. It was but my squire that stopped us. He was now outwardly able to understand the winged creatures as they tried to Ci pongono in una trappola reason with us.

At first I had thought that my squire had lost his sanity until I saw the winged horses nodding their heads as it they were more than fiends. I stopped my men from thrashing the pezzo se merda loud mouth and listened to my squire, but only after asking questions that only the little man knew, to be sure he was still himself.

Luckily, or unluckily, he was still himself. With my interrogation passed, I was relieved, I had already planned seven ways to bash his head under by foot and dig his grave.

The “unicorn”, as my squire said it sounded, was apparently a scout and captain of whatever kingdom Ermo had made contact with. The ‘uniconr’ wanted to fill me into details of who he was and how demoted I would be once the ruler of their land knew of their treatment. ‘He’, as it continues to direct itself, didn’t seem to understand the position ‘he’ was in. I made it clear to him with a jaw breaking fist to the face.

It was then that I understood that I needed rest as I was not thinking clearly, I called it a night and asked my loyal men that took the night shift to protect the things. My squire was displeasured with the treatment but said nothing, I could see it in his eyes.

My ale barrel has been replaced with its brother the fermented ale as I write this. I’ll take a cup and no more to get ready for tomorrow.

Barian General Report entry six.

Location: Unknown shore. United camp

Time: Day two. Dawn.

As the men began waking to the new day, I thought it was a good idea to picchiare ask our new prigionieri guests what they knew.  So if any errors and deleted words of this report are found, please don’t take it at heart. I’ll write as I do.

I preferred to have my squire by my side and talk to only the picchiare‘pegasi’ as they are said to be called, they said names after but I did not care for them. The reason of why I am not speaking to the horned one was that it kept talking highly of itself, demanding we listen to it, and also demanding to give it more food than any prisoner we had in the previous years. It seemed to misunderstand its position, again.

I will start adding the interrogatorioquestions here:

“What do you know of us?” Was my first question. They said nothing, so I decided to give them an pugno al viso incentive. I told them that for every stretch a question is richiesto asked, they are to respond, or another incentive is to be given. Again they said nothing.

Due to my incentive’s issue of adding problems to their speech features I had a more clever idea, and if you have not read of the Frenchman, please read journal entry one to three.

Jacque had no need for anything as we asked him to help us out in our questioning. And once back to the tent I asked them once again the first question. With more of a aggressivitàintimidazione happy tone. Again they said nothing.

I send Jacque, he picked up their armor, which we had stripped off in case of hidden weapon, and crushed them into one ball of gold with his bare hands. This got the pegasi shaking and their eyes widen in fear. I add the eyes due to how enormous they became, truly, they were big as a man’s hand, but the size they got to… got to me. And in that moment I requested, if no issue is too adverse, to add another type of liquid to my personal barrel in my room.

I asked the pegasi a fourth time the first question. And from there the rest of the questioning went smoothly. I had to take several pauses as they spoke, my squire was slow in transferring the information, and with reason; they answered every question I richiesto did. They will stay in our keeping until King Ermo comes and says what to do with them.

I need a drink.

____________________________________________________________________

The night was at its fullest.

Death was assured.

The moon was in its third cycle, the half-moon as it is named. No citizen in the New Equestria was ever going to get used to it. If it wasn’t for the quantity of problems the newly established city had, any working astronomare would be partaking in the juvenile act of performing a fit, as they would need to start over the whole shebang of observing all of the night sky and mapping it completely.

But this night wasn’t as any other however. Most of the average individuals of the New Equestria must have heard of the massive army collected near the most recent established village, hoof-Mountville, at the bottom of the Canterlot Mountain. And if those citizens were interested enough they would have heard of a feast that the leaders of those beings were giving in the castle dining room at this very time of night.

What they wouldn’t have discovered however, no matter how close they would be to a system of rumor living nobles, is what was happening that very moment on the dining hall.

Food was the thing that could be noticed most. Many was in the air as on the floor of the large room. Many dignitaries, nobles and important creatures were standing, hiding, or running from a situation that was located almost exactly in the middle of the most important table in the place, the royalty table.

There was the ruler, the knight, the king, a squire and the archmage. These important figures that were involved had the most important roles in the room.

The ruler, even if already in the emotional stress of being in a maddening discussion with a slithering king, was now trying to interrogate the very same king and maintain peace as basically everycreature was at outrage and anarchistic panic.

The king was the next of major importance, the loudest shouter facing the ruler and horde fuming creatures. The king’s voice was between two phrases: ‘I swear he never acts like this without reason’ and ‘let him go this instant’. One of each focused on the ruler or the knight, and repeated at a speed limited my vocal function of the king himself.

The archmage was as it is, the only one in action. Even with the archmage’s not so athletic physique, the archmage attempted to take a piece of the shoulder of the next creature of importance.

The knight, the center of attention at the moment, but not actually the real attention per se. What was actually calling notice was the knight’s actions, which were the choking of what appeared to be a poor griffon servant who had a strange problem of giving his back to dangerous unknown creatures.

The squire, not so easily forgotten, was about to complete a dangerous mission. Not dangerous as if it would cause him harm, but unsafe by the harm the squire’s quest would cause the moment it was completed. As it was, the squire gripped the item called the battle horn, a horn that if sounded would make every single Templar, warrior and knight within an earshot, that included those near a lately founded village below the city, understand that the king was in danger and anything not from their own was their enemy.

It was an event of most distress indeed.

The dining room was in complete chaos. The king’s knights were with swords and shield pointing and everything outside a circle formation that they skillfully pulled in the beginning of the situation. The royal guards had arrived the moment the archmage had lightened his horn and, by shame of the circled knights, appeared behind the knight and proceeded to bite the knight’s shoulder. These royal guards, of many species, were now glaring hard at the king’s knights with spears at ready in whichever appendix permitted their grapple and were only restraining themselves of attacking due to their ruler screaming them to stop. But with so many saying the contrary it was a hard thing to do.

The king finally changed his shouting patterned.

“Jurian, as your king! I demand you to put down the griffin immediately!” Ermo commanded with rage, the persistent knight called Jurian, which for the eleventh time in the night, had ignored Ermo, had Ermo in his last option. He didn’t wish it to be true but it appeared that his friend had finally cracked, Ermo thought Jurian could comprehend or at least restrain of his thoughts, but it seemed that it was at a not. Or at least long enough for the trade to be made.

Ermo was with his hands on his sword, ready to draw and finish the night of horror.

The griffon had another plan.

The Squire took a deep breath, but then shrieked in horror as the griffin servant was engulfed into an immense green ball of fire; the servant was being burned alive for all to see. The scream snapped everyone to the green flame silencing them, some with knowing eyes, including the archmage that proceed to fall over his flank.

Ermo, who had his back to Jurian, turned and saw the most impressive thing he had ever seen his friend do. He had seen the man been able to move silently with an immense load, he had seen him track men over long distances and days on end, and he has even seen the man in combat which is an achievement of its own due to how fast the assassin moved. But he has never in all the time he had known Jurian, never he had seen the man, or anyone on that matter, on fire.

For a while everyone could only have their jaws wide open, gawking, it was until the fire subsided and showed the supposedly burn body of a gryphon servant.

But it wasn’t a griffon.

It wasn’t a griffon at all.

As soon as Ermo’s knights saw the ruler, the nobles and the pony guards staring behind them with horror, they stole a glance behind them, and quickly turned to point their swords and shields at, the thing that Jurian was holding in his hands. It was a demon, because by God’s blood if anything in the world could be a demon it would be that thing. Disgusting dead and alive thing.

It was wholly black, bare of fur and with the eyes and its form it looked like a giant insect made horse, it was like the ruler and the other nobles like her, but with holes on its wings, horn and legs.

“Jurian, what in the name of everything did you do!” Ermo asked in surprise, pointing at the black thing that was struggling in Jurian’s grasp.

“I found proof!” Jurian replied in a marvelous glee as the ‘thing’ started to go unconscious, its fight starting to slow down significantly; that was weak enough for Jurian. With a quick move, Jurian threw the thing into a column on the inside of the circle of Ermo’s knights and he quickly, while slipping his hammer off his back and into his hands, charged at the creature with hammer held up high.

The ruler looked in both horror and awe. In horror due to a changeling being inside her castle all this time, and awe on how the hammered knight managed to know it was a changeling in the first place. Questions formed in her mind, but now was not the time to ponder, but to act!

Opening her wing wide she opened her space to make a spell, caching a couple of glances of those that were not entirely focused on the changeling in the room. She was charging a fast and powerful teleportation spell, which was recently invented by Starswirl and only her, Starswirl, and a couple of his acolytes knew, to arrive before the knight to the downed changeling.

Celestia needed the changeling alive, to know what it knew. So as she used her spell, appeared next to the creature just a second before the floor had a new type of color to be painted over it. She just holded the changeling by her magic and pulled away from the hammer knight already at mid swing assured the hammer wouldn’t do much damage to her dining room.

Jurian’s hammer slammed on the ground where the ‘thing’ was, destroying the stone slab, floor and surely also the roof of the room below. Making the gaping hole was little for the man as in rage, pulled the thing back out, a little strained as he had expected something to be there. Celestia would forever ponder about the hammers actual weight, the metal was not for decorative purposes at all. But back to the matter at hoof.

“Demon you will not corrupt us!” Jurian said as he charged at the changling to finish the job. In the ‘Man’s’ need to kill he didn’t seem to be aware that the princess was holding the creature.

The changeling was unconscious, unconscious but safe from the hammer happy knight, who swung the now proved dangerous thing as if trying to kill a very persistent fly. It was time to gain control on the situation.

“Ermo get your men under control!” Celestia shouted as she moved the changeling mid-air to dodge the hammered knight’s attack, again, receiving a mighty roar from the hammer knight in response. With the sight of the stone slab destruction, Celestia knew he only needed one hit to kill the changeling.

Ermo was at a loss of words. He didn’t know what he needed to do, he could either, side with Celestia and save the...’thing’s’ life and hurt his status to his men and Jurian, or he could kill the changeling himself and only hurt his status to Celestia and a complete new realm of possibilities. Ermo knew what needed to be done.

Picking up a knife Ermo threw it at the changeling with precision. Ermo knew how to handle knives thanks to Jurians little ‘lessons’. The knife flew true through the air, striking accurate to its target in the throat with Celestia and everycreature, minus his men, in the room staring at Ermo with hushed surprise.

Or at least that would’ve occurred if there wasn’t an archmage still quite lively and with his bearings at full.

The hammer stopped in midair, the knights were frozen, and every single creature in the room was halted all big and small by a blooming gold mantle. Ermo didn’t have the time to throw his knife, or even grab it in that matter. This included Celestia and the thing.

“Starswirl, what in the name of goodness are you doing?!” Celestia asked at full volume, able to diffuse some of the magic holding her, but there was a reason she was the ruler and not an archmage as she was still kept in place. Celestia had many more enquiries for the mage, ‘why did he attacked the creature by biting it if he had much more to use? Why didn’t he do this in the beginning?’ And much more, but she kept herself, head preparatory to form her questions to not be easily shoved aside by the skillful speaker. When they had an instant of course.

“Dear princess, I know you're in a truly angry sensitive state, I would be as well if I was in the position of a servant being attacked, but I do question your approach of ringing a changeling with your magic in such an emotionally high state.” As if to prove Starswirl’s point the changeling groaned and stirred, its wound slightly healed.

“Oh.” Celestia whispered ashamed of such a unthought, laughing heartily at the stares that she was surely drawing with worry and regret.

The room was silent from everycreature, minus the ‘man’ who were struggling and cursing. It would have been transparent to the more skilled observer that only their armor was held in place. Celestia had other worries right now such as an unconscious changeling, a strained archmage, and extremely violent guests.

“Ermo!” The princess rationalized quickly, the man was able to spot his men in a worst situation, and if she was to have anyway of this ending restored, it would be with him, “The thing that your knight was trying to vanquish was one of the enemies I have spoken you about, a changeling.”

Celestia felt relief at the eyes of recognition on Ermo’s features. What she didn’t like was the frown that formed soon after, it was like his face cracked.

“You have speakest that they were all disposed of.” Celestia was taken aback by the change in speech the Man had, he was crushing his teeth. Starswirl left the king go as he spoke, making the interaction easier.

“They were...”  Celestia said sure of Discord’s army’s defeat, also left loose.

“thou hast just lied to my face!” Ermo shouted pointing at the changeling still floating on the archmage’s magic. But Ermo was not done, if his tone was anything to suggest he was entering a rambling position.

“Not only did I enter thoustest palace without clear declaration of my safety, even when all with a horn can do magic, I still went in contradiction of what my men and loyal friends told me about this place. I was sure that at least I would be told of all the risks that could befall my person once I arrived to thoustest walls. But what did thou spur? Spit at my face and let an assassin nearly kill me!”

Celestia should have been calm and gone the high ground with a calm head, but that’s not what she felt to do, she was already stressed and it showed. “And why do you believe the assassin was for you? It is still of my enemies, why do you believe yourself to be so important!”

“Because thou hast already lied to me, just now! What would have stopped thoust from going beyond that! Thou could be as the thing without a magic mantle that covers thoustest true appearance, it could be that thou wanted to make this trade so good on thoustest side that thou got into a scheme of assassinating I and receiving what thou wanted!”

“Have you gone mad! We left you arrive at our capital city with your army on toe and with your personal knights everywhere in our castle! You have basically taken us over! I don’t think you have your mind so well placed up thoust *arse*** to be thinking that what you had was in a bad position!”

“Thoust mean as I am now?! My warriors held in place by one of your own?! And I know that thoustest are! A liar! Due to the lies you have been spouting me since I got here!”

“What pathetic fabrications have you made for yourself to justify your words man?!”

“The trading ship full of food! And by the way it beheld it was abandoned; crew slaughtered on the same shore we arrived on! We even found a survivor! And from his statement it was thoustest guards that killed them! Was it then by pure coincidence that it wasn't thou?!”

But before Celestia could counter she was interrupted by a fuming archmage.

“That’s enough!” Starswirl roared, pushing leftover food to the end of the room he was looking at. Celestia and Ermo were detained once again in the golden mantle and were turned to look at the archmage in the eye. “I am from neither side of this muddle, not the princesses or yours King Ermo. I’m a mage of study and research, and as a stallion that doesn’t wish for any blood to be spilled I will say that as Celestia says King, the thing is a changeling, one of the enemies that were suppose to be done with. We had seen none of their kind and we thought of them to be gone.”

“Thou speaks as if we didn’t see thou with the princess giving aid on her rule and showing your political influence in all that was to see.” Jurian was livid as well as Celestia, the only one in the discussion that isn't rambling about yelling was Starswirl.

“Me? Political power? I wasn’t giving aid, I was merely advising the princess on matters she is unaware about. She continues to ignore her responsibilities, ignore me, and so overall I do not care for her nor her kingdom.” Starswirl said in a very annoyed matter, Celestia catching on his rambling looked both hurt and very insulted by the Archmage’s choice of words.

“I wish to be left alone with my research as the last king help me do before the reign of Discord took place. I live by my work, but I wish no one to die tonight.” Starswirl said rambling on his thoughts buckled in. But he was not done.

“But if you wish to kill us all in a confusion that I and the princess had told you already, fine do so.” This earned quite a lot of stares and a surprised of Ermo. “But don’t you dare in any moment place that you were right even if we had giving you reason.”

And with those final words the golden mantle left the room free to move, Starswirl calmly trotted to the nearest exit not even sparing back a glance. With the warriors free and so Celestia the tension resumed.

“Bah! Very well,” Exclaimed Ermo earning frustrated complains of his knights, “I’ll leave to the quarters provided by your servant and I will for now believe your word, but I still expect compensation towards being in such a situation and an explanation of what happened to the traders as one of them still lives for blood.”

“Very well,” Celestia replied, in her mind she wish to get over the ‘man’ quickly, she really had things to talk about with her old unbearded ‘friend’, guards moved to take the changeling to one of the special dungeons as she continued. “I shall investigate with you present or one of your loyal knights, and about the compensation, ask, but within reason.”

“Simple enough, a marrea will suffice, preferable of gold, may it be delivered to my room tonight and we discuss of what has befallen on the traders on the morrow.” Ermo demanded. He then moved to the exit, heading to his quarters for the night, accompanied with his knights and a servant which showed them the way, a servant that was pointed with swords on its neck. The seized battlehorn, which had fallen to the floor at some point, was picked up by Ermo, who ended glaring at the squire from even thinking of blowing into the horn. The warriors kept close, not giving anything a small chance to glance at the king for too long.

‘Did... did he just ask for a mare of gold fur?’ Celestia’s horror for the moment began as the ‘mans’ left the dining hall. She shivered, the idea of... that was... was...  just wrong.

But there was still all the nobles in the kingdom inside the dining room that had come for a feast, and with the event just presented it would take hours to shut them up or at least get out of it.

“Hay sticks in a barrel of...” Celestia mumbled under her breath, preparing herself for a long boring section of name-calling, insults and gossip spreading all around the city, just like she did in the past when she was but a noble.

Oh, did she missed being a simple noble.

_____________________________________________________________________

Frederick was a templar. An practiced templar. A man of God as well as a fighter who defends the realm from any known evil. And now he would be always known as the warrior forever lost in the halls of evil.

“These no good demons of Satan cursed these halls to hide the truth...” Frederick repeated as if it was a chant that would drop the illusion, spell or whatever curse this was and show the world he was right.

Frederick’s little private crusade of the search for truth began the instant the clothed horned demon in blue with pointy hat got the ‘princess’s’ attention to somewhere else and telling his squire to keep an eye for anything suspicious. It was someplace before sunset that he began his quest and he has been... misplaced for many hours. Only when contemplating through a window Frederick could see the time, it was nearing midnight. Frederick thought the things might be hiding evil incantations, circles, signs, men as slaves, left overs of sacrifices, altars of the devil or demonic symbols. Anything.

But the extensive search was costly. And it had its evil by itself, the palace alone was proof that they knew cruising enchantments, but it would never be enough for the greedy king, even if he was forced to follow Ermo, Frederick knew that the king had already made up his mind to make a profit out of these... things.

No, he needed the proof for the men, any proof that Ermo couldn’t hide under his motives or the creatures could hide under their accursed appearance would be enough for the head of the heretic to roll and the demons to die. And one knows that the king was controlled when his most loyal subject was doubting his decisions. Jurian would need to be the first to know of the proof, having such an assassin would make things easier.

So he investigated on, and all he found that was evidence of the things true nature would be taken and showed.

He had nothing to show.

He wore his robe, the sign that signified his status as a Templar. It covered him from his shoulders to below his knees. His sword well tied to his hip as his shield was placed on his back. His helmet, which was face-plated with a large sign of the cross surrounded with four smaller ones, one on each side of the line where the cheeks would be. And his leggings were of pure steel chainmail, covering him from head to toe underneath the armor.

He took off his helmet, cleaning the sweat of his scar filled brow, his brown hair was for all to see even with most covered in a coat of chainmail. He briskly paced down the hallways until he found himself in front of another wooden door, and examined it with his brown eyes.

Moving on Frederick opened the door, locked or not. And as many have done before through the day the darkness inside showed no place.

“May this accursed spell be your doom, demon.” Frederick whispered to the demon queen, not that she could hear him, but Frederick knew that it would be mocking and laughing at his predicament.

Frederick entered the darkness, and as always the door shut behind him, Frederick could only grunt in response. After a couple of seconds the Templar veteran extended a hand, eyes adjusting to the darkness. And the place was becoming clear.

“Am I in a farm?” Frederick wondered out loud, he was surrounded with obvious farming tools and gardening leave cutters and such, all spread on the walls. The room was small, only barely having him in the middle.

Frederick searched as he did in every room he found, only one drop of holy water on each object to see if they burst into flames. All tools were clean, and the probing with his sword at a distance those he thought to be cursed. Frederick’s first experience with the enchanted palace made him throw holy water at everything including the door he came through, now he needed to conserve as much as he could. Even with a pure blessing on any water by a priest of God, which would be him, he did not want to have impure water of these lands anywhere near him.

With another room clean and nothing that seemed overly suspicious or evil. Frederick turned to the door he came from. Frederick had learned that whatever magic moved him from place to place only worked when alone, or when entering a door he hadn’t come from before. This he found useful as he could see where he was and he could see the most amount of ground.

Some of the creatures tried to capture him, but after a quick door opening and shutting he was lost forever to them. It seemed that the creatures were not completely in control of the magic, which always would place a smile on his face. Serves them right.

Frederick opened the door he came from, it screeched in proof of its elderly and showed outside Frederick’s location was revealed.

The night sky above his head told Frederick he was outside, grass under his mail-covered leather boots and clean wind passing through his armor helped him give a little of the heat he had accumulated. It was a garden, or at least, the back garden as the palace was from a side Frederick hasn’t seen before.

Frederick inspected each tree, plant and leave he could find, anything that tried to bite back was going to be proof of the creation of demonic plants. But in his search a loud thud came to his ears. Frederick unsheathed his sword, ready for anything.

The sound came from the other side of the garden. Holding his sword in his right and picking his shield on his left Frederic moved carefully surrounding the palace towards the sound. The grass seemed to stop growing in the direction he was heading to, Frederick readied his weapon.

“By God’s blood.”

There was a pile of flesh, blood and waste on a pile on the side of the palace corner. The blood speeded through the dirt it fell on adding truth to the big fall it must have withstood. The remains of a man. The remains of a ritual.

Frederick was in no mood to celebrate the discovery, gritting his teeth he gazed to the place on the palace he could deduce it had fallen from. A ramp that extended out of the palace had a hole, proving the purpose of getting rid of wasted material from the room. Frederick swore he would find the room and give retaliation to those that worshiped the devil.

But not before giving a lost soul his way to God.

Moving to the pile Frederick rifled for the head of the suffering man, whoever that may be, or even if the head was there at all. At least he could say he tried, all children of God deserved to be judged by him, and those that served him.

But what Frederick found was not a man’s head, but that of cattle. It only took a moment but Frederick got rid of the thoughts he was giving to give vengeance to the demon worshiping scum. But it didn’t get rid of his purpose of finding the place, they were still obviously doing sacrifices, even to cattle it was still a sacrifice.

Taking a few steps back of the pile Frederick took a good look at the room, trying to picture how it would look from the inside. But Frederick saw something way better.

A silhouette.

It was one of the horses, that was nothing to wonder, but the appearance was something he had never seen before. The horse’s mane was of pure curliness, too immense to be real. The tail had the same silhouetting form curl to none belief. From the size of the horse it would be obviously female, Federick may not know how to differentiate the creature’s gender by appearance, but he could tell when he was looking at a male or female. And that was definitely a female.

With the form in his memory as well as his mental image of the room, as well of the floor and place it would be, the Templar looked for another door to use the spell or random movement. Once inside the palace he would not go through any other door, he was going to find that room, the room where sacrifices were made.

The door was on the rout after the pile, it was an obvious side door, used by those that were placed to get rid of the evidence. Frederick knew that the mutilated cow wouldn’t be enough proof, the ones loyal to Ermo would probably say that they were going to use the cow as food but for some reason they would invent they had to get rid of it. Pathetic liars.

Frederick sheltered his sword and hanged his shield, ready to make the jump of location once again. Opening the door the same eerie darkness presented itself, he entered fearless. The door closed on its own and he waited. After a familiar amount of time he was now accustomed to, he stretched his arm, and as if it was a signal, a couple of curtains opened on the side of the room and with the silvery light of the moon he was able to see.

He was in a cleansing room, a place of privacy and the cleaning of the body. And by the impressive design of the place, wooden columns, marble floors and such, Frederic deduced he was once again in the palace. Even if in the private quarters of a thing.

Frederick opened the door to continue his quest, or at least he tried, the door was sealed shut, he cursed under his breath. Frederick struggled as he attempted to push the door with his whole body, but it didn’t give in. Cursing loudly he tried pulling and pushing but it didn’t even budge.

“My journey will not be challenged by a mere door!” Frederick loudly yelled at the wooden construct, giving a couple of steps back to prepare himself to give it a hard kick forward.

But unaware to Frederick, he wasn’t the only one looking at the door with ire.

“How in Tartarus did a man enter my bathroom!” Moonstone hissed, the day was already bad but now it had become worse.

Moonstone had searched high and low for any blacksmith to buy the rings he had tried so long of getting rid of. Even with the warning of his friends he needed the coin, he wouldn’t survive a day out of the city with no real way to expense on necessities.

After a day long on searching, he found no buyer. And after more searching he found no place to hide the evidence of his guilt. But after such a shitty day he was certain that he could at least have one last night of good sleep on the bed he had worked so hard to obtain, giving a noble griffin one bag of his weekly supply of food was a hard time indeed. And the half-moon wasn’t adding any comfortable points by being perfectly placed in front of his window hurting his sensitive eyes, making it an irritating endeavor to move around the room. That noble must’ve known.

And now there was a man in his bathroom, the yelling and language was indistinguishable with the one of his nightmares. But that was not all that made this day worse, oh no, what made it bad was the he was still holding the ring suit in his talons.

Moonstone only had a second to think of where to hide the thing and his eyes fell on an old pot he had been carrying for a long time.

“You will not hold me back!” Frederick yelled slamming the bottom of his sword hilt on the wooden door until it cracked, split opened. When Frederick finally got through the damned timber gate Frederick looked around the empty room.

The room was with three pieces of furniture, bed, chair and drawer. All with the impression that they were attempts to make a wooden equivalent to gold by the amounts of details that they had on the sides and corners. The room, Frederick noted, was made of white marble, the roof and walls, pure white. Only the floor was free of the bright color with a rocky pattern.

“Is anydemon here? I have a nice holy blessed sword, just for you.” Frederick said jokingly, already expecting no response. Which he didn’t receive. But it didn’t mean that there wasn’t one living creature nearby holding his yelp to not accidentally respond.

‘Retarded scabby gorbellied onion-eyed harpy lewdster reeling-ripe folly-fallen roguish clack-dish canker-blossom--’ Moonstone was on a role, his mind had started cursing the moment his talons had, at the same time as the door, nailed into the marble wall right above the door the man had now opened. He couldn’t believe how many insults he could come up with, all telling him the thoughts that were directed to himself for not going straight to the window instead of the place he was now.

The man looked around the room, sword on the ready, checking the room for something; searching for him. The man began inspecting the ceiling, and then was when Moonstone’s heart dropped, he was not missing a spot. It didn’t take long for the man to move around the wall and gazing directly at Moonstone’s existence.

The gryphon froze, no idea what to do or how to react, he could only hope this human didn’t carry any of those deadly arrows, that way he could at least keep away and maybe survive the ordeal. Just maybe.

The man just as quickly as he had unsheathed his weapon to cut Moonstone down of his pathetic hiding spot, he placed it back, confusing Moonstone to the point of insanity. Was the man not there to kill him? Did Moonstone die and was now in the plane of the dead? Was he seeing things?

But Moonstone’s answer came to him by his only good friend, his brain, which quickly and perfectly showed Moonstone his salvation by the lack of a hurting eyes.

Moonstone was engulfed in darkness, not only that his feathers, if he recalled correctly, were completely white! Ha! And his friends made fun of him from always cleaning his feathers extra carefully! Who’s the dumb Moonmoon now?!

But his victory was short lived as the man inspected with care everything in the room. Using a small silvery metal sphere inside a water chalice, he sprinkled everything with the water and was nearing-- the pots!

Moonstone was now sweating up a storm, the man slowly went to the jars’ location... and sprinkled water on them. Moonstone didn’t know enough of the creatures senses to go by, he was too busy trying to survive his first encounter with them to learn of them. But this was a delicate situation in which the smallest error could mean death.

Correction. It meant death.

As soon as the creature finished sprinkling the jars, it seemed ready to leave, entering the water and metal sphere in his clothing. Moonstone mentally signed as the terror was now close to be over, his legs wiggling on the strain they were in.

The position he was in, basically standing on the tips of his talons balanced with the wall, was a horrible way to be. But it did added creepiness to his person, staring the man in such a position would at least give him the element of surprise if worst came to worst, but he was going to be really happy at having his life out of danger. But the man had other ideas.

It unsheathed its sword once more and started to prod, everything. Moonstone mentally groaned in irritation, due to actually saying his opinions would be quite a bad move.

The man first started at the mattress, five times before moving to the furniture and probing it as well. Moonstone, in his intensive watching and working brain, finally deduced what was going to happen if this didn’t let up. The jars... yeeeaaahhh, he’s screwed.

The man touched one of the jars, Moonstone’s heart stopped as he saw the rings fall out to the floor. The man didn’t seem surprised by the contents of the jar, as if it was expecting it. It did long moving gesture of sorts on himself. Clearly saying something in its language, once done ‘talking; a slow and creepy chuckle came out of the man. It picked up the jar and proceeded to walk out of the door.

Moonstone is now ultimately screwed. There was only one thing to do now; pack and fly as fast and far away as he could manage.

______________________________________________________________________

It took a while, but the nobles gave Celestia a rest, which she thought it would be impossible if she hadn’t mentioned that she really wanted to speak with Starswirl. They even gave her words of advice to what to say to the slithering archmage, and added comments on the king’s likes on mares. Celestia ordered one of her dignitaries to take charge of that, she wanted nothing to do with it.

She left and her guards followed, not leaving a chance to any new surprises to happen.

And so the feast continued. Even as Celesta left she could hear the nobles gossip about what was going to happen next, or how they are worried about Celestia have her heat act up again and even if she was going to comply at Ermo’s shivering demand, or if she was going to offer something else.

But that was not in Celestia’s mind, she was now in the hot pursuit of a loudmouthed condescending arse of an archmage that she was going to eat out. With her words, with her words!

Celestia could feel her face turn red in anger as she repeated the words of Starswirl in her thoughts, then he wasn’t her friend? Not even a little?

It was easy asking around for the mage, she was directed to an unoccupied room that she was told Starswirl had entered from the moment the event had happened and hasn’t left ever since.

“Leave me to speak to him, but unless I call you with an emergency spell do not enter.” Celestia ordered. Ready to have a fierce discussion.

Such a hurt Celestia felt in her heart that it burned and twisted like a sword scratch. She thought Starswirl as a friend, an actual friend, but it seemed to be an illusion she made for herself. One that she would confirm tonight to be a lie. Celestia took a moment to breathe, closing her eyes and leaving the only tear leave her eye.

Cleaning her face, she was ready for a fight.

Celestia did not need to look at the guards as she entered the room and closed the door behind her.

The room was dark and with no sources of light from itself, but it didn’t mean the outside was at not, as the almost silver like light reached everything she could see. A noble room presented itself to her, at least the ones that no noble wants to see. The room was bare of any luxuries of any kind, Discord had no use for such things.

Celestia flared her horn and placed a muffle to the walls, wouldn’t want others to hear. She stepped further inside squinting her eyes looking for Starswirl, she was told he was there but she say nothing anywhere. Flowing water could be heard. She took another step.

Her hoof feel in something liquid.

Irritated already, the ruler quickly shook her hoof letting the liquid slide from her golden shoe deducing it was from the water she heard. Following the water that glistened with the moon as its reflection she was able to see its source, the bathroom. But as she did a coughing resounded from the bathroom of the bare place. Heavy coughing.

“Starswirl?” She asked, waiting for an answer. She had learned that it was not appropriate to enter in the bathroom of the conserved mage, thinking back, she had never seen him without his eccentric clothing.

“Starswirl I need to speak to you, and if you don’t get out I’m going in.” Celestia reasoned him, she was not going to let the stallion get away with his words by using his problems with nakedness.

The coughing stopped.

Time passed.

Feeling that the mage was attempting to see if she would go away, leave unscarred after the words told to Celestia. She narrowed her eyes and spoke. “I warned you Star.”

Celestia opened the door to the bathroom, very dark, with the curtains closed. The water seemed to have spread through the floor earning a groan from the ruler as she couldn’t see, and the wet feeling in her hooves was making her uncomfortable.

“Starswirl!” She called in the darkness, not really willing to enter herself, the mage could surprise her, it wasn’t in his nature to do so but she thought he was helping her for her good in mind also, so everything was possible. And before she thought of anything else she almost smacked her face on the stupidity of her thinking, damn the heat and anger.

Flaring her horn the light gave her a perfect view of the room. A stumbled bucket, a towel on the floor, pieces of the remaining of a chair and water. Lots and lots of water.

Starswirl was there, his body prone; curled over; not moving. He was in pain, the groans he made were comparable to the sound of a diamond dog makes when, in the middle of a roar, have their head squashed by magic. It was a horrible sound.

“Har-dee har, Star. I know you can do Illusion better than me, so stop it. I need to talk to you about your earlier thoughts.” Celestia eyes narrowed seriously, but Starswirl didn’t respond. She was accustomed to the mage’s ways of getting off of her rage. But in the back of her mind there was a shout of logic.

~’He hates horror illusions.’~

But she didn’t listen.

Starswirl tried to look up, aware of the newly added light. He coughed again, this time it was a little different from the heavy coughing as in the end of it he threw up a mixture of blood and food on the floor.

~’He hates horrific illusions!’~

“Star I’m w-warning you, stop it! Or I will.” Celestia shouted, anger distorted by worry, snot that she let it show. Celestia didn’t like the images and she was not going to wait for the mage to stop making them. Glowing her horn she easily pulsed an environment illusion dispel.

She looked back confident at the room, observing as everything continued existing in fluid reality, every turned bucket and towel, the destroyed chair and flowing water, all still there. Something of the illusion irked her more than her anger which got weaker. She tried again, but the illusion didn’t go away, Starswirl was more powerful than her after all.

Starswirl raised his head at Celestia, with his eyes seeming as a dead stallions stare, they bled like his ears and nose, face slightly paler and teeth red from blood. Celestia became pale herself feeling her stomach tighten at the sight, but held on with her strong stare. In the inside she was already going to give up.

Despite his supposed condition he tried to get up, earning a sigh of relief from Celestia that the bad joke was over, which made it thousands of times more worrying when his legs wobbled in weakness. The water in the floor became clear sight as she looked at his legs, streams of blood seem to spread in it.

She couldn’t take it anymore.

“Alright! Alright Star you win, I’m not mad anymore, I’ll not yell at you, just... stop it, it’s horrifying.” Celestia said defeated, too affected from the illusion to be angry anymore.  Bowing her head in defeat Celestia gave a heavy sigh waiting for the stallion’s signature ‘very well’, as he always did.

A thud was her response.

Confused she looked once again at the stallion, worry evident. He had won, why did he continue to torture her?

But then a small eerie voice of the past passed through her mind.

~’He hates horrific illusions.’~

“Star?” She asked once more. “Just be joking”, she pleaded, “please just say you suddenly became evil. Please don’t be real.”

But the stallion was very still.

Celestia worries got the best of her, breaking into a quick dash she rushed to Starswirl’s prone body.

“Don’t... call the guards, don’t... tell.” Starswirl whispered as Celestia was over his body, he seemed to have been saying it for a while as his voice was scrachy. But it was the last thing he said as then stopped talking, looking at the wall as if it was a late friend. The stallion had stopped breathing.

“Hey! Star! Starswirl! Don’t you bucking dare!” Celestia, now over the stallion, gripped his body with magic, holding his blood from leaving his body. Using her manipulation ability she forced air to enter his lungs, and only after a second she forced it back out. She continued the motion moment and moment again.

The stallion didn’t respond. Celestia continued, using the three main words that came to her mind in the process, not sure in what to think anymore and she was good in healing spells, but even if she had none so refined to heal this and she needed Starswirl to recover consciousness for any to work. And so all she could do, was to continue making him breathe.

“Don’t. You. Dare. Don’t. You. Dare.” Celestia got a rhythm and followed it, keeping her mind in stand by, not thinking of anything other than getting Starswirl to breathe.

“Don’t... you... dare.” Celestia’s throat became dry, she coughed now and then, eyes wet, vision blurry.

“Don’t... you....” Her magic was straining.

“Da--dare...”

Celestia was crying for the first time she had for a while. But there was no evil lord to vent it on. No friends to help her. Nothing. At all.

She was alone again.

And she didn’t even know why.

_____________________________________________________________________

Ermo was mad. His way of walking, frowned eyes and grinding of teeth was a simple expression of his anger. He wanted to kill the assassins that remained in the palace, the king was certain their ilk was sure to be more.

Walking with Jurian and his knights close by, towards where their rooms were assigned as they were being led by a horse servant, Ermo tried to calm down. But he couldn’t, nearly assassinated by another faction was quite a memory, more so if the assassin can change its form. Celestia has some serious explaining to do.

“So Jurian, how did you know the assassin if it was like one of the servants?” Ermo questioned feeling relieved as some of his anger began to dissipate. He doesn’t like being angry, it gets in the way of you wanting to trick your opponents, and his speech was always ridiculous.

“I didn’t knew exactly,” Jurian replied honestly actually calm on the situation, “I saw this one change from its hideous nature when it tried to do some spell in secret. I was sure they were all demons:”

“A luck that you did.” Ermo complemented. “But do you know anything special about them? Something to identify them when they become another creature?” Ermo questioned already paranoid, he didn’t know as much as he wanted to.

“Remember from Jacques tale that the griffins and small horses bled red Mi’lord.” Jurian said stopping and looking around for something.

“Aye, aye Jurian, where are you getting at?” Ermo questioned with a small twist of his head as he stopped.

“Apparently,”Jurian began as he showed Ermo his hands, green stained hands, “the assassin’s blood are green as you can see here.”

“So you're saying that they can’t change the color of their blood, right?” Ermo said, a plan started to form in Ermo head, trying to assure his plan.

“I’m not too sure if they could be able to change the color of their blood, Mi’lord.” Jurian answered the King as he understood where Ermo is getting.

“Then it’s our only defense against them, I will require two knights to inform our men at the palace walls and the village about this new threat by performing a small cut, and if green I want the creature taken alive. I want to show its friends what happens when you try to take my life.” Ermo commanded calmly with two of his men doing a small bow with their hands over their hearts and stood together as they walked through a different hallway, alerted at everything that moved, at least they won’t be caught off guard.

Ermo resumed his walk to his room. ‘Please God no more mad surprises, I just want my money and sleep.’  A tired Ermo prayed in his mind, hoping God will hear his prayer.

After some time the group finally reached the room, but not before Ermo could ensure his safety.

“Knights if anything draws near, a small cut should suffice to see its blood. If red, knock once, but if green knock thrice.” Ermo commanded hoping the only thing to come tonight would be his money.

“Jurian.”

“Aye Mi’lord?”

“I want to apologize to you for not believing you. After what happened tonight I have you to thank for, please forgive my ignorance old friend.” Ermo said sadly, as if his friend won’t forgive him after what he did to him today.

“I’ll forgive you if you at least believe me when I say there's a demon-princess being in a satanic dungeon under this palace.” Jurian said finally getting some room to convince his friend that there is, by God, a freaky demon in this palace.

“If you show me the dungeon with the Frederick tomorrow, I will consider your words true. Now, let’s wait until-” Ermo was interrupted by a loud knock. One.

“Come in.” Ermo said calmly, but Ermo could see by a glance at Jurian who grabbed a throwing knife and hid it under his armor just in case.

The door opened, and in walked a gold colored small horse with large golden-brown eyes. It started everywhere, pupils as small as pins, and legs shaking.

“I came here when I was told I was...” It made an audible swallow. “Needed.” The golden colored mare said fearful, ending her comment with a voice barely above a whisper.

‘Why is she so afraid?’ Ermo thought as he looked at the mare’s appearance, the mare seemed to wear some kind of white transparent robe, and a ‘saddle’ on her back. ‘And where’s the money?’

“So are you going to give me my feoh or do you want my knight to help you?” Ermo asked calmly, curious to the mare’s purpose. But as Ermo finished the mare squeaked eyes going wide as she looked at all the men in the room afraid, her squeak was as strong as a yell, which could be heard throughout the palace.

‘What is wrong with her?’ Ermo thought.

“I thought the horse princess was going to give it to you Mi’lord?” Jurian stated with a cautious tone, he was replied by a negative gesture of Ermo’s hand. The small horse moved her tail behind her legs, her ears touching the sides of her head.

Ermo was thinking over the strange mare’s arrival, but as he did he almost fell on his face, his body was tired from the amount of armor he was carrying throughout the day. And thus Ermo proceeded to take off this first layer of mail.

“Please excuse me, I will be taking off my armor so that I may be more comfortable.” Ermo said as he went through the process of taking off the multiple layers of mail. The horse started to slowly back away hitting the door with her back, eyes closed.

‘Alright, something is definitely wrong with this mare.’ Ermo though getting annoyed by its weird actions. But before he could act upon his confusion.

“Which is the quantity? I was promised a rape.” Ermo’s question with a inserted lie made the mare stop breathing.

“...A-a-a-a a rape?” The mare said with a stutter as she slowly bringing herself to the floor.

“Yes, or two if its possible, my men would help in the ordeal if needed.” Ermo stated the innocent reply.

“Mi’Lord, please don’t try to exaggerate the exchange, the princess would surely not be able to get you such a thing.” Jurian said disappointed of his lord’s greed as usual.

“The princess has her own palace and kingdom, I’m sure one simple rape is not so much for her.” Ermo explained eyeing the mare, who now was trying to open the door, stopped by the knights.

“Come on mare is the money here or not?” Ermo said a little louder than intended, his patience was already wearing thin.

“But--But you said--”

“Aye a rape, it’s about... five hundred gold pieces where I’m from.” Ermo lied with a grin at the very confused mare, earning a disappointed look from Jurian .

“You-- you are asking for gold?” Asked the mare, standing again a look of hope in her eyes.

“Aye, a very large sum of it, five hundred gold pieces or I might have different ideas.” Ermo threatened slightly at the end.

The mare seem to laugh, a hysterical laughter at that, the men stood confused as the mare continued to laugh all the way out the room. The knights were going to stop her again, but they didn’t as Ermo made a dismissive gesture with his hand. Letting the mare leave with her strange laugh.

“Huh, I seems she came to assure what I asked. But we are still short on knowledge of these creatures, I have no idea what kind of... dress that mare was wearing.”

“It’s not that much to concern us with such things, we need to understand what we are to do and you m'lord need to be less forgiving. But about the creature, that was incredibly rude, simply laughing at our faces as it left.”

“Aye Jurian, but could you stay outside and wait for until money arrives?” Ermo asked yawning, “I’m going to rest.”

Jurian nodded his head to his king leaving the room with two knights ready to keep themselves alert throughout the night. Once outside the room however Jurian spoke to the warriors at the door.

“I’m out to hunt hunters, keep this door closed.” Jurian said cryptically as the knights remained still, the leveled gaze of the assassin would alert anything alive.

__________________________________________________________________

“Sugar.”

“Salt.”

“Sugar.”

“Salt.”

“It is sugar.”

“I don’t think you understood me, you call it sugar but by the translation it means salt, I’m not correcting you, I’m saying that what I know as salt, is your sugar!”

“No salt is dry and... salty, and sugar is incredibly sweet.”

“Maybe you have something else to define as salt, because this thing you are showing me, is assured salt.”

A prince and a night guard turned leader were at a heated discussion. Both sitting on a stool on the bow of the leader’s ship. The dragon that has followed along to have a taste of a civilized liquid called tea, was having trouble to earn his desire as the two ‘need to be right’ gentlecreatures were constantly shifting the tea.

“Give it a taste and you tell me if it is as you say it is.” Said Wadi helmet on the table, his uncared dark hair giving him a less intimidating appearance.

“Having salt? At this hour? You must take me as a slat addict! I am needed to be alert in case anything happens to me, especially if your men get a little too aggressive with their... bows? Is that the name?” Sombra replied insulted at first, but then wary at the name of an unfamiliar weapon that was pointed from him from various directions.

“I had you told that you could leave, it’s like this or no tea.” Wadi reminded to the prince, he was still in constant reminder that he was speaking to something from someone's nightmare but he was quite calm having a conglomeration of bowmen all ready to fire from the beaches in which they came.

A huff of smoke stopped the discussion, the dark smoke of a dragon’s huff. “Let me end this simple dispute, give me a taste of the thing you call sugar.”

The dragon was not asking as Kyong grabbed the cup of sugar offered by Wadi on the middle of the table and lifted it to his cup/barrel to give it a taste. The bowmen reacted with pointing the arrows at the massive thing. Kyong was at the side of the ship, lower body on the ocean sitting next to the ship, the red-orange dragon didn’t wore his armor as it was placed on the beach the bowmen stood. The dragon smiled involuntarily.

“Well, color me interested, this salt is no salt at all.” Said surprised the dragon as he drank his tea with glee.

“You do as you wish,” Added prince Sombra, “if you wish to do in danger with this go ahead, I will prefer for it to be another unicorn to taste anything before I ever do.”

Before the giant could make a comeback a buzzing sound filled the air. Prince Sombra reacted immediately by coughing his tea and looking into the sky.

“Sir Wadi, could you tell your ‘men’ that we’re about to receive a guest? I wouldn’t want to initiate anything bad now.” The prince said.

“Alright? What kind of guess are we talking about?” Wadi asked cautiously praying to allah it won’t be another dragon or worse.

“Just a simple messenger.” Sombra quickly replied.

“Ah, alright.” Wadi replied as he made sure the next ‘guest’ wasn’t going to be impaled by numerous arrows by informing his men a messenger is coming. The buzzing sound was now obvious and it had a direction, he turned to see it, but what he saw was stuff of a horror tale.

The thing that came into the ship was horrid. It was black and bare any kind of fur, but when Wadi moved closer he saw it was more like petrified fur, there were numerous holes in its legs and wings, but what got him the most were the eyes and horn. The creatures’ eyes were as an insects and its horn jagged horn looks as its rotting by the shape it takes.

‘What kind of creature is this?!” Wadi shouted in his mind.

“Oh, aye. Emir Wadi, you’ll need to excuse me it’s a very urgent message and it requires my full attention, I’ll speak to you at our convenience. Tomorrow maybe?” Sombra ended asking as he tries to confirm their next meeting.

“Then we think I’ll rest for now, it was a pleasure speaking with you... Hoard Master Kyong and Prince Sombra... was it?” Wadi asked politely, not really sure.

“Aye.”

“Then we can continue our meeting tomorrow good morning.” Wadi said to the exiting of Sombra followed by the giant dragon that with a powerful flap of its wings took height.

Only when the creatures had left his sight was that Wadi calmed himself by taking a deep breath. Some of his warriors approached him, to ask questions. But Wadi would have none of that.

“Prepare one of our galley’s to head back home, we have a message to deliver.” Wadi ordered rubbing his head with both leather covered hands.

“Aren't we also leaving, Emir?” Asked one of the warriors not comfortable with what he was thinking his Emir was thinking of.

“Of course not, this is an opportunity to get things far beyond what is possible, we are not to leave until the Sultan has ordered.” Wadi confirmed the warrior.

“But sir, could we at least have most of the men leave? None of us want to be close to a camp full of monsters.”

“Monsters that came here to have tea warrior, remember that, or do you want to prove that your sword too short? You understand what I mean don’t you?” Wadi backlashed the warrior, making him narrow his gaze when Wadi wasn’t looking.

Wadi was equally eager to leave, but he was not in the camp next to the ‘monsters’ searching for a mystic pool for magic, meaning that unless Asad was to return before late he was not to leave. Various minutes passed before a voice reawakened Wadi from his trance thinking.

“Emir, we got the messenger crew and galley is ready. Do you have the message?

“Yes, yes I do.” Wadi replied as he wrote the note, reading it to himself.

“My gracious and powerful Sultan we have encountered the natives of this land and made peaceful meetings with them thus far. As far as we know the Christians have not arrived as of yet, bring as many troops as you can to ensure this lands as yours. As I am sure they will come and claim it for their God.” Wadi said with dread at the end of the message, every muslim knows of their disadvantages. Now was not the exception.

“Here’s the message,” Wadi said passing the letter to the head messenger, “Make sure to cover as much distance in less time possible, we need his response immediately.”

As the messenger took the letter he looked at his superior and asked. “My Emir, this letter is too short to explain the creatures we have seen this day, are you expecting to hide their existence?”

Wadi hearing the messengers’ accusation turned to the man, staring at his eyes with a calm that comes after a major loss of fear.

“You try, and don’t be called a madman in the process. I’ll give you my position as Emir myself to help convince our Sultan or the very least his advisor.”

The messenger silenced and nodded his head before heading to the prepared galley, ready to leave. Wadi sighed serving himself a fermented drink as he looked at the ominous forest that the monster camp laid on.

“Hopefully the Sultan will want nothing to do with the cursed place. But hope is not reality.”

______________________________________________________________

As soon as Sombra was a good distance away from the ‘boat’ of the ‘Men’ with the changeling messenger, he immediately changed his facial expressions to that of rage grabbing the changeling with his magic.

“Why would this require my attention?! Isn’t the general in the camp? Did you not see I was speaking to a potential ally?! Why is this so important, changeling?!” Sombra bombarded the changeling with questions as he carried the messenger towards the camp.

“Its green color important, there was no general at the camp, it’s still green color important and it’s about your new possible ‘allies’.” The changeling answered each question unaffected by the prince’s ranting. The Prince huffed, dismissing his horn.

After some time Sombra and the messenger reached the camp entrance, Kyong waiting at the entrance

“Are you going to receive it here or inside?” Asked Kyong curious.

“This is a message of green color, it needs to be received in secrecy.” Sombra answered back receiving a roll of eyes from the immense dragon. Which proceeded to enter into the small tent.

Sombra waiting with the messenger as the tents doors closed and waited to enter to enter. Once ready he entered the tent.

The inside of the tent was dark and empty, the only light source from the silvery outside as the Prince waited for the changeling to stand next to him. Once ready he glowed his horn, reaching into his pocket and showing in the light a small. A crest of strange features and decorations, the only obvious things about it was the center circle that looked like a yellow eye with red cornea.

The tent closed,

As soon as the tent flapped closed the room darkened, Sombra saw a small shimmer dissipating, but then it grew until the tent as a whole disappeared. The light came back illuminating an artificial underground cavern entrance. But the dark empty entrance was not without dangers, guarded by changeling soldiers whose dark hide perfectly hides their bodies. Sombra simply trotted closer to a shimmer of light with no fear of the protection.

At the end of the tunnel it revealed the ‘real’ discord camp. Big to describe it would be an insult.

The camp was busy, as always.

The Diamond dog warriors were digging to make the camp even bigger to house the rest of the dragon horde coming to camp in a few more days, the griffins were training with the changeling swarms in aerial combat, the true ponies were sparring between themselves or the remaining minotaurs, and the zebras are practicing with some wooden swords dodging and using their superior ability to not get hit by some changeling magic users. The secret weapons, the naga, rhinos, goats and elephants, all polishing their weapons and armor, readying for their time, they were getting anxious.

An impressive sight all around.

It took some time for Sombra to reach ‘that’ part of the camp. Perfect location for anycreature to be seen by Sombra’s personal guards and close enough to react if there was an attack. Sombra entered only to see the changeling messenger tapping its hoof on the ground as if telling him it wants him to hurry.

“Do I play memorial? Or visual?” The changeling asked, annoyance heard by Sombra because years of being close to the creatures.

“Best to play memorially, it has green priority after all.” Sombra answered. The changeling moved its horn to touch Sombra’s head and the moment it happened time just... stopped. The world began to change, mold into the walls, ceiling and floor. The walls changed color and the floor changed texture, the ceiling grew big and high as shadows of pillars appeared from the silvery light from the moon. Sombra knew where he was.

He was at Canterlot castle.

Sombra was moving, not actually himself but the changeling he was now. The memory was a success as he could sense what the changeling could sense. He could still feel the touch of the changeling’s horn in his face, reminding him that the things he was perceiving with his senses, were not actually there.

Hearing was strange, as the hearing came from ‘his’ legs, better yet, in the hole on ‘his’ legs. The sounds resonated and gave a very clear point of origin to each, easy to notice one sound from the other. The smell was also weird but bearable, only because it got mixed with taste as the sense came from the same place. His frozen ‘fur’.

The hardest thing to get used to was the difference in eye sight. He could see in such a wide angle, he could see the ceiling above him and the floor below at the same time. In long messages he would be in pain for days on end as he could see details that he hadn't thought possible before his first memory insertion. He could see the texture of the walls of polished marble, broken in layers, and when a ponies passed by he could see each and every individual hair as they moved with the wind, he shuttered each time he looked.

He could sense by his horn the form he was now, a servant wearing a blue robe, his appearance a basic construction but only changeling can go into such details on the fur and smell, he smelled like a servant! Goodness it was a bad feeling.

‘He’ was inside a room in which he seems to be pacing around. Sombra knew of the pattern of pacing, something is wrong.

The changeling memory began to speed, reaching the point in which the message began. Sombra saw nothing of interest.

“What has occurred here that can’t be said, changeling’? Are the rotted nobles here planning something involving us? And how does this include our new guests?” Sombra rambled to the changeling as the world speeded to ‘normal time’.

But there was something wrong, the memory accelerated dramatically to Sombra’s dismay. He felt ‘his’ legs moving too fast for anything alive. He had runned before, but what he was feeling was ridiculous, and that wasn’t even compared to everything else. The touch, smell and the sound...

“‘Pleasedon’tseemepleasedontseemepleasedont-” “Silent gallop, tell me this is a joke”  “What was th-” “magic hoyte what happened” “Icy joke their something here it-it-AH!”

“Wh-”

Sombra forced his mind to pull free from the bond, pausing the memory. ”Changeling, clean this up to some degree I can understand, it’s nothing but gibberish! Show it from the beginning.”

“Give me a minute,” The changeling responded, Sombra noticed the changeling’s breathing was actually heavy, was the memory straining?

Sombra got his senses re-molested as he was forcefully inserted in the changelings form, the memory thankfully began immediately in normal time.

“Speak up I can’t hear you.” ‘Sombra’ spoke, at least he felt like he did. ‘His’ voice was raspy, but the voice ‘he’ was hearing was of an old pony servant, calmed and condescending. Dozens of whispers surrounded his head, all in all a mashed together experience that he was not too fond of having.

“Icy Joke, the thing is following me! It’s the white one! The one from the feast! Help me out here, it’s freaking catching up to me!”  Screamed a changeling through the changeling hive link, Sombra would think it more to be a sound coming from ‘his’ horn.

“Codenames are not necessary forty twenty eight, and when you buck something on the top of its hindlegs, but being a biped it would be more of legs, anyway it isn’t going to make you its best friends, now will it?” Icy/Sombra answered back with a slight amount of sarcasm. A sarcastic comment Sombra could only hear in between hive mind speaking, it seemed that changeling could do the closest thing to emotion in it.

But Sombra was getting the picture now, an agent seemed to have been seen by a white creature, surely a noble that the dumb changeling didn’t even elaborated on, it could be a old white minotaur, the guards were surely on the thing. Even with how bad the memory was placed he was at least getting answers. The whispers became louder, Sombra could now tell that the whispers were the thoughts of the other changelings.

“He bucking popped out of nowhere, I was sending my report-”

“What-- how? I thought you said you were clear? Isn’t your watcher spell activated? That’s how Never Bend got caught during the feast.” Icy Joke interrupted, the memory going slow and fast in oscillation.

Sombra’s last theory just got thrown over a balcony. The changeling was not being tracked by the guard? Then what’s the problem?

“I kno- Oh buck, buck-buck buck! It’s gone!” The changeling interrupted himself clearly scared. How could a creature with such a good variety of precise senses lose anything that wasn’t another changeling was something that Sombra considered greatly curious as ‘he’ spoke again. The whispers were now spreading wide and loud, all trying to make sense of the situation.

“What? How can you lose a creature. Wearing. White!” Icy Joke said seething in rage. Sombra raised his actual eyebrow, did the changeling just say ‘wearing’? Was it not the fur?

“I don’t know! All this is  Hurghghhruhrhgh--” The changeling screeched and gargled as a flow of liquid seemed to splash in the background. And the implications of what just happened made Sombra feel his fur stand on end, or it could have been the changeling’s sense.

“Zipping?! Zipping Hoof, forty twenty eight, what’s going on?! Report!”  ‘Sombra’ yelled in the hive link, feeling ‘his’ heart beat faster, breathing getting slightly heavier. “All agents! Beware of the creature wearing white! I repeat, beware the creature wearing white!”

Now Sombra was confused, what in the seven corners of everything was going on?

“Icy, is it the one with the red thing on its chest, the big version?” Another Changeling questioned through the hive link. ‘Icy’ mumbled of obscenities in between names and words Sombra had never heard in his life in such context. What in the bloody goat was a crusader? Thoughts came to ‘his’ mind, Sombra tried to figure out what creature ‘he’ was thinking of, bipedal, white clothing and weird characteristics like of two crossed sticks flashed in the memory, but it wasn’t defined, as if a memory of a glance.

“Yes, Wisp. Did it see you? You should be in the same hall that Zipping was, remember it should be a drawing feeling, and make sure that the watcher is active again, I want this thing located.” ‘Sombra’ asked as ‘his’ heart calmed somewhat, his true mind rose in confusion. The whispers calmed but didn’t cease, if he paid attention Sombra could hear ideas of what was going on, but they were too away and low to be overheard.

“Yes, it’s active! But I can hear it coming! I can’t see for drone!” The changeling called Wisp replied yelling, breathing heavily in fear. “I’m getting out of here!”

“You cowardly larvae! Don’t run! It will--” Icy Joke tried to ‘comfort’ the new agent, but he might as well be talking to a wall.

“AH! Sir! I’m amplifying the link can you hear it?! I can perceive it, I don’t want to-- its right behind me! Help me!” Wisp screeched in the hive link, thumps in the back of the message was clear and heavy. There goes any theory if the creature being a diamond dog or a minotaur, too light thumps, but there was another sound, even if distant, or coins being shuffled.

“Wisp!” ‘Sombra’ cried trying to get the rookie to calm down so she could at least survive.

“Pleasedon’tseemepleasedontseemepleasedont--huruh--” Wisp shrieked quickly as if was a spell to ward off evil beings before being cut off.  Icy Joke’s breathing got heavier again, trotting in a circle as he ‘felt’ Wisp go off the hive channel, permanently.

“Buck, he’s coming for me! What do I do, Icy?” Said a new Changeling, the one in the next position three halls away, what was this thing? Icy Joke was determined to stop the abomination before any more spies got killed, but his mind kept repeating ‘What is it with this creature!’ over and over, making it an irritable experience for Sombra, and that was not counting all the other thoughts.

Three agent-class already caught in one night, that's a feat in itself.

“Magic Hoyte, track Wisp’s body, anything of her that moves is the thing, you know the spell. Everychangeling regroup and fall away, I want no more dead tonight! Reclunt, don’t panic look for Architect and--” Icy Joke yelled ordering his agents to a safer location, with as many places to keep hidden as possible. But unknown to him as he commended thirteen silent screams passed through the link.

But that was Icy, Sombra on the other hoof, with no attachment to the situation, was way beyond surprise. It was a massacre.

“The man disappeared!” Magic Hoyte yelled in horror knowing he might as well be considered dead if anything he heard in the hive link was to consider. Sombra listened to the first thing that made him actually have a reaction.

“A man?!” Sombra shouted in surprise as he just spoke to one moments ago, the memory flickered slightly on his activity, but other than that it continued.

“For the Queens right eye! Buck me! How is everychangeling losing the thing! It has Wisp’s insides on it for all that is hole-y, it can’t simply disappear!” Icy Joke complained as he repeatedly lightly banged his head on a nearby wall. “Either I am working with fools or this creature’s has magic of its own. Probably the latter.’

The queen was going to have his head if he gets out of this alive. Sombra flinched at the very vivid image of Icy having his head separated from his body, it was not a good thought to think.

“Huh? Oh my--Icy?! I’m going to you now, I think I found it, it was heading to your ro-HUGH!” The changeling’s voice was violently stopped, Sombra could hear the gargles and efforts to breathe through the link before Magic Hotye died, or lost concentration and the link ended.

“Magic! Magic Hotye! Don’t-- !” Icy Joke yelled again but now it was actually out of the link, which Sombra found really unusual. ‘Sombra’s’ heavy breathing was now of an enraged feeling.

“Anychangeling in the castle! Magic is dead! I repeat, Magic is dead! The man is still on the loose, anyone inside the castle call out! I know that there are thirteen yet to report!” Icy Joke’s vision became somewhat blurry and a new light filled the room, silence filled the hive link. Sombra deduced that the blurriness was what it was like to have a blind rage of a changeling, it was the closest Sombra has been able to see a changeling show emotion.

Through glowing green eyes.

“I heading out!” Icy did one final call as the link closed and no more whispers of thoughts were transmitted. Sombra sighed in relief, but didn’t waver his attention.

Icy galloped, no time wasting in trying to be secret, the man was seen just around the corner of his room and he wasn’t going to trust his watcher any longer. It took a couple of minutes of constant effort on keeping a high speed but it seemed that it was going to pay off as the back door for the servants came to sight.

“Almost out, just a little more.” Icy Joke commented statically, his eyes glow seemed to waver as he had calmed on the trotting. He was able to evade the man and that was enough. But as the door became more defined something else entirely caught Icy’s attention.

“Mein mut ist mir wetrübet gar...” A rambling voice could be heard clearly.

Right In front of him.

“How did it get in front of me?” Icy commented as statically as a changeling could ever do, but Sombra in the inside could feel the fear and anger behind it. Icy wanted to fight, but he was no fool.

“Vor Kummer muta ich sterben...” The second verse was all it took for Icy’s legs to make a quick turn and dash right where he came from. Moving with haste and stamina on the low the changeling made an effort to reach anything to save his hind.

Icy turned a corner, his legs slipping against the polished floor, he could now hear the thumping, the man did not need any more stealth with him. He accelerated as much as he could, giving it his all. And as he passed lightning speed in between each intersection, in one of them, to his right, he glanced and saw a small group of possible salvation.

‘Royal guards, perfect!’ Sombra heard echo in his mind, he was aware of the walls beginning to corrode and fall apart, he did not want to think of what it meant.

As Icy was going too fast he planned on going in a loop and enter the guards’ location from the other side. Sombra noticed about five seconds before Icy did.

There was no more thump sounds.

Icy noticed the lack of pursuit once he turned the corner. And he stopped completely. The memory began to shake.

There was the thing, the man that caused all the trouble, hiding in the shadows of a wall in between two windows. The black figure waiting in the shadows for him to arrive, the pathetic escape making it chuckle. Or it could be Icy’s mind playing tricks on him.

The memory became brighter as details from the background faded.

“H-hmphhmprh.” Icy’s throat was closed before he could blink, disguise forgotten as he wailed and struggled to get free, but the thing seemed to have taken a good practice in killing his kind as he couldn’t even deal an effective blow. He knew no effective spell in such a situation, and even if he did, he was still being grappled. He was going to die.

The oblivion of the hall began to fade as well, leaving an empty void in which Icy struggled to give his last spit on the creatures face.

His horn heated and glowed, the creature gripped tighter as the spell quickened. Icy did his best to recall everything he could of the night, not leaving anything out. The memory was barely sustaining, the creatures breathing and arms around Icy’s body was all that was left.

Icy turned his head as fast and hard as he could, eyes in full focus, he was not going to leave the spell go without one final detail, and thanks to his horn’s glow it was impossible not to see.

His killers face.

Then darkness and a crack resounding within it.

Sombra gasped hard as he fell on all his knees. He placed a hoof to his neck as if it hadn’t just recently felt it break.

“How many... more are dead?” Sombra asked between breaths, amazed, surprised and a little scared of the ordeal.

“Wow Prince, are you alright, you were having pretty bad in there, found anything useful?” Asked Kyong truly fascinated with the exchange, if not a little grossed out on the contact. Sombra simply glanced at the dragon as he nodded his head.

“To answer your question Prince Sombra, thanks to agent-commander eighty six fifty four, there was no more deaths after his own, and from the ones that remained I confirmed that your new ‘allies’ had a direct involvement. They are with Celestia.” The changeling said simply as if asking for the time of day.

“Yes,” Said the prince as he rose from his knees and looked at the changeling directly to the eyes, eyes that he was sure he was seeing a little more defined, “we need to have a chat tomorrow with the allies.”

_________________________________________________________________

All the pieces are at place, one small touch and chaos will reign. My enemies will soon be killed and the rest be raised, your harmonious works will be soon in vain.

Soon it shall begin.

Soon...

Chapter 7: Miscommunication brings us war

Chapter 7: Miscommunication brings us War.

“War is peace.

Freedom is slavery.

Ignorance is strength.”

― George Orwell, 1984

“A friend is someone who knows all about you and still loves you.”

― Elbert Hubbard

“There is no magic cure, no making it all go away forever. There are only small steps upward; an easier day, an unexpected laugh, a mirror that doesn't matter anymore.”

― Laurie Halse Anderson, Wintergirls

The sun. A great reminder of a new day arising and ending, a tough job with little acknowledgement. All know that it should come out in the morning and leave at the evening, so any recognition of its long difficult work makes it a reward of its own. So waking up creatures that are not ready to awake just by going on its way, always makes the sun smile. If it could feel. Or do such basic gesture.

Acting as the catalyst of awakening for all living beings which are touched by its natural and mysterious glow, it irritating value couldn’t be any more accurate to anyone with a window directly to his or her face.

“Go away sun…” A voice groaned in the slightly illuminated darkness.

But the sun didn’t let up. Doing its job well and raising slowly to the sky the sun illuminated better the inside of the barracks. The small room was washed over by the warm glow, making things visible. The small place with one bed, a pink puffy fur ball on top, as well as a brown fur one on the floor which waved with the morning wind.

“I’m not done with yesterday yet.”  The male voice said, the brown fur turning, seemly to avoid the sun’s radiance, but failing. His eyes tightened in disapproval, but it was enough movement to permanently awaken him. Making him moan in frustration.

“You win this time sun.” Muttered Stone Wall sitting on his flank, his mane a disaster from his ‘bed’s’ softness. Having blood washed all over it didn’t help either, not that he remembered.

Stone Wall arched his back, obviously due to the stale pain of his floor-bed. Massaging one of his irritated eyes, as he smacked his tongue to the ceiling of his dry mouth and tried to recall how he got to sleep on the floor in the first place. Thinking hard he opened one of his eyes to be better informed, only to freeze on the gaze of a pony.

It was a pink mare, wholly pink from ears to tail. Mane was a tone darker than the rest of the fur, eyes with a darker tone of blue of the sky. She was clearly ogling at Stone Wall serious expression, intended to light his face on fire or something more physical.

Stone Wall’s eyes almost popped out of his sockets as he remembered what had happened last night, or at least the basics of it. He would be more scared than in shock if it wasn’t for the lack of sense that was making being in his brother’s room, with a mare.

There could be three main reasons this was the case.

One, Stone got idiotically into his brother’s room as he was sleeping with a mare, which would in turn be an extremely horrible awkward moment when he attempts to talk to his brother about it.

Two, he could’ve slept with the mare in his crazed state in which he doesn’t remember because of too many hits in the head, at least he had finally got laid, available mares are rare to come by these days.

Or three, his brother was actually the mare, which is so unlikely impossible and crazy that Stone Wall wasn’t sure why he thought about it in the first place.

But there was only one way to find out.

“Hi?” Greeted Stone Wall, wanting to go as calm as possible as the situation would escalate quickly, and the element of him sleeping on the floor hasn’t escaped his mind.

The mare simply narrowed her eyes, as if trying to make the whole room burst into flames, or she disliked Stone not saying her name. Oh creator what did he do while unconscious.

“Ummm, yeah, hi. What’s up?” Stone Wall continued to completely dodge saying anything that made him look like an idiot in all the cases he ran through his head.

‘Maybe I walked into the wrong room! ...But it doesn’t explain Pie answering my questions last night... Those could have been the voices in his head!’  Stone Wall began to enter deep in thought head unconsciously lowering as he did so. ‘Damn I should’ve made sure I was looking last night.’

“Stop playing dumb, Stone Wall, and tell me what happened last night.” Stone snapped his head quickly to the source of his brother’s voice, right on the bed. Stone sighed in relief as he didn’t have to think anymore.

“Pie? Stop hiding behind your stare-y mare.” Stone Wall demanded, still a little uneasy about the mysterious pink mare staring at him angrily. Which he looked directly to continue. “Sorry about bargaining in the middle of the night, miss.”

“Tell me or I won’t help you.” The mare said threatening. ‘How in goodness did she know what happened last night? ...buck you Pie! ...w-wait.’ It took longer than what Stone Wall would have liked. But once he noticed,he felt his stomach grumble in anger.

The mare spoke in his brother’s voice.

“What?” The ‘mare’ asked, once again confirming Pie’s voice, all Stone Wall could do was stare, dumbfounded.

“Pie, please tell me that you have a thing for mares with voices that sounds just like yours and you’re silently laughing your flank off behind her.” Stone Wall blurted out quickly, again hoping he was imagining things, or even picturing his brother as a mare. He would need to find a therapist for that. The mare obviously didn’t like his reaction.

“Stone, unless you want the princess, the other captains, and everycreature else to know your dark little secret, you’ll tell me right now what happened between you and these new mans.” The mare said in a way that made it impossible to deny it any longer. Stone Wall’s brother, was the mare.

“Y-y-you’re a mare…” Stone Wall said slowly stuttered as his eyes shacked from the revelation. He was in the sides to pass out.

“The problem is not me, but the thing with-”

“Pie, your a bucking mare! What in tartarus happened to you?!” Stone Wall exclaimed simply pointing with his right hoof Pies’ whole being, from the words Pie got exasperated.

“Shut up. Shut up! SHUT UP!” Pie’s shouted not wanting to continue hearing his... new appearance. He was clearly irritated as his tail flickered from side to side. “You got to keep your secret for the whole night while I cleaned all your disaster, I get my answers first.”

“Hey! That’s different, Pie!” Stone said stressed as he remembered last night, momentarily distracting him with the clear contradiction in front of him. But Pie’s face finally exploded into a full blown snarl.

“Then stop thinking about it and start telling me right now what in tartarus did you do?! What are mans?! And why are they looking for you?! What happened in the kitchen?!” Each demand moved Pie from his flank into standing, then leaning threatened and then jumping at Stone Wall already at his breaking point for patience. “What did you do, Stone Wall?!”

In Stone Wall’s perspective it was more than utter horrific what was happening. His situation was already horrible as it was, undoubtedly so, but having to tell his brother his most recent shame... he couldn’t keep himself together.

“I’m sorry... I'm so sorry I’m-sorry-I’m-sorry!” Stone repeat the words as he shrieked into a fetal position as his... sister hung over him. The disappointed look on Pie’s face didn’t become less hurting on Stone’s mind as he surrounded his pathetic person with such a low respect it was almost painful.

“Get up, Stone.” Pie’s commanding voice got Stone to rectify his legs and back, but not his gaze as he tried to look at the floor scared to look his ‘brother’ in the eyes.

“Look at me.” Stone kept himself still. But it didn’t mean his mind was the same as chaos rolled around in what to do, keeping in mind of why did he ran for his brother in the first place. And it wasn’t that hard to remember as Stone had a couple of nightmares about it.

There was nowhere else to go.

“Look. At. Me.” And so Stone did. Scared out of his mind, Stone remained with as much of a straight face he could handle. Giving an audible gulp as he looked at his brother’s- sister’s eyes.

“Stone, I don’t plan to hurt you, nor scold you. Well, not anymore.” Pie said... in an unnaturally calm voice that Stone wasn’t used to. Calming him a little if it weren’t for the unnatural sight of a mare speaking in ‘stallion.' “I’m here to help, I always keep my promises. And I promised you to help. But I did so in the sole condition that you tell me everything.”

“Everything?” Stone Wall shrieked in horror, it was one thing to think about it, but to remember to tell?

“Everything.” Pie confirmed, thanking for the first time in a while for his strange features as his face, being as soft as it was, didn’t reveal his actual emotions to his scared brother. Lying through his teeth Pie continued. “And you are going to go with the best detail you can go with, Alright?”

Stone Wall nodded his head, shoulders lowering as the closest threat was calm, for him. “You will tell me why you are a mare, right?”

“Don’t push me, Stone.”

“Sorry...”

Stone Wall told Pie everything.

The patrol that Keen Sight interrupted. His patrol group being followed. The first man. The death of the first man. The fight which followed. His act in it, or in better terms, his lack of act. The group being blackmailed by zebras.The surviving man. The weeks of nightmares and secrets. The arrival of the man army. The failed meeting. The hell that followed, kitchen included. Even the most recent plan made by Lightning.

Everything.

________________________________________________________

The sun was on a roll today waking up those looking directly at it on their sleeping positions.

The next room was bare of any luxuries of any kind, just drapes to block light from entering, which didn’t do much, and doors for a bathroom and entrance. But the emptiness of the room wasn’t entirely true. In the center of the room were many towels, all of different colors and sizes. A slight movement showing signs of life.

“Ehhh...” Grumbled a voice from under the improved bed sheet. “Leave me be, this is not a morning to wake me sun, work later, go away.”

But the sun didn’t let up to the command and gave all the enormous amounts of light it had to offer. The voice only grumbled louder as a result and rose from the towels. Yellow pure fur greeted the sun, the reflective nature of the simple color made it hard to look at by any pair of eyes. As if manifested from the royal salons made by posh nobles with the finest products a royal could buy. The beautiful silvery mane rolling into his eyes.

The pony, with a horn, was glaring at the windows with contemp. With sleep still in thought, the horned pony decided to move around not stare directly at the sun. And it was then than it discovered a predicament it has been for some time.

“Why can’t I move?” The unicorn questioned, surprised as it struggled to turn, trying to be free of whatever holded it down. A quick look down showed the restriction being hidden by towels covering his chest and legs, but he found another problem, the exhibitionism of his person, which he quickly covered with a towel he could reach with his teeth blushing all the way.

But the real problem was that he was still held tight by something. And he couldn’t remember how he got into the situation.

Only after a long time of moving and grunting something happened. A moan that was not his own came from behind him, with a moment of surprise, and thoughts of the implications, he strained his neck and took a look.

“W—what?” The stallion said out loud. He was tied with forelegs and hindlegs by a mare who was now breathing peacefully to his ear, white fur covering her whole, mane that flowed with the wind. Enclosed in the residue of sweat, easily noticeable by the smell and state of the towels around her. This of course would be a sight that many stallion wouldn’t have any issues with. But this was no normal stallion and that was no usual mare.

The mare was princess Celestia.

He was being hugged from behind by the young sweety, and confirmed in heat, princess Celestia.

“What... happened last night?” Asked the unicorn not recalling anything about whatever could have brought to this predicament. So he tried deducing.

They were both on the floor, both of them are sweaty, the mare was under him, and he couldn’t remember anything of what transpired. Her horn was slightly darker compared to her coat. And he was tied by something by the rear legs, and with a quick feel he noticed it to be a rope.

But it was then in his observation that he noticed blood.

Blood, in this case the dried kind, the undeniable taste of it in his muzzle, the feeling of it ranged throughout his coat from his chest to hooves. And by looking with his awaken eyes, scars of closed wounds were visible, but the burned marks he had grown accustomed to had disappeared.

Horrified is the understatement of a lifetime.

“W-w-what happened?!” Starswirl yelled out loud in fear and horror of what had happened to him without his knowledge. Memories of last night flash on his mind, he was yelling the princess about something and then, darkness. “Celestia... what for all the stars in the sky have you done to me!”

With the loud voice and constant movement it was impossible for the mare not to awake from her slumber.

“Starswirl?” Celestia asked first confused, she looked at Starswirl’s eyes as if it was a dream, the stallion in question was about to give a piece of his mind to the wild princess in heat, but upon looking at her face he was cut off that thought.

Awakening was hitting Celestia hard as her eyes were the product of hours of crying and lack of sleep, not that the stallion knew, and her expression of undead didn’t help on it either.

“You’re alright!” Celestia didn’t waste time as she hugged Starswirl almost crushing the unicord to the bone. Starswirl however wasn’t very fine with the amount of contact. Especially the lack of silk in between.

“Wha— what’s going on?!” The position was being too much to the reserved unicorn, mind looking for answers of his own he decided to use his magic to restrain her.

Which resulted in unbelievable pain.

“No! Stop!” Celestia shouted the moment he started to groan, she knew what he was attempting. Moving quickly Celestia stood, unbalancing the stallion even more and as she mounted him, she touched his horn with her own making the pain stop completely. The situation would be over and done if Starswirl hadn’t seen Celestia’s eyes as she did so.

Pure dark and red.

Starswirl struggled forcefully, even as non athletic as he was he was still a stallion of age and was experienced as to how to defend himself from being held down. The quick and strong movement caught Celestia by surprise. The situation took a turn when he held her down, rear hooves still tied and everything.

“You are using dark magic on me!” Starswirl yelled as the feeling of being betrayed on his voice was irrefutable.

“No! Star! Stay still! Calm down!”

“No way! You will explain with your hooves tied!” Starswirl recharged his horn, or at least try, his horn once again filled his nerves with pain making him fall off the mare. Celestia didn’t waste time, in this attempt however using the silk laying on the floor she once again tied the stallion’s forelegs, and whole body, but in a way that he couldn’t move nor speak.

The unicorn struggled in his new found bonds and yelled to his recently placed gag. Celestia hastily lowered her horn once again, and with a little effort, she made contact with Starswirl’s. Calming the stallion instantly as he was moved back to a dumbed down mind. Just the same he had when awakening.

“As long as you are alright Starswirl,” Celestia said under her breath, now with a smile as she had to no longer worry of the stallions likelihood of coming out of his magic induced death, “it doesn’t matter what I use.”

“What... did you do... Celestia.” Starswirl asked even in his stupefied state. Celestia took a deep breath as she was calming herself to talk.

“You... died, Star.” Celestia said a smile on her face, not the same could be said about Starswirl, even with the reaction time obviously halted. But Celestia’s smile only lasted for a couple of seconds, her eyes narrowed and her face hardened, she was clearly not happy. “And I want to know why.”

________________________________________________________

The sun was truly in its top game, waking all left and right the morning was already up and ready for most. Which is why it came out as strange for one creature in particular the why he was not awaken by the sun but by something else.

“Fick.”

“Verdammt.”

“Warum willst du nicht weg!”

A cursing was the constant of the day. The profanities were said in equal intervals. And just like the sun has been doing for some time, it was the thing to awaken most to perceived it.

“Urrgghh.” Was the intelligent words said by Ermo on his last awakening groan, irritated by the matter of his drawn consciousness. Stretching and feeling the stiffness of sleeping with most of his weapons beside him, Ermo complained and blinked the night away as he noticed that the sun had risen way above of its slumber.

“Sporcizia!”

“What is it?” Ermo said out loud, clearing his throat and scratching his obvious growing beard. The voice was impossible to not recognize. “Jurian?”

Ermo didn’t have to search much to find the cursing man. Sitting on the border of a table next to the door as if it was a chair, Jurian, who wore no helmet on his head, complained audibly to the process of cleaning his weapon. The man was bulky even without his armor, his brown eyes staring at the offending weapon, hair cut short but was black and smooth-looking, as like his beard which was short as well.

“Jurian?” Ermo repeated, a little nervous to the constant ignorance his friend presented. And Ermo was startled when Jurian gave a quick “Aha!” once his sword was finally clean of...  something. Jurian having the goo from his cleaning appliance threw it with slightly mad laughter to a pile Ermo hadn’t noticed till this moment.

Ermo stared at the pile. Then he noticed a rope hanging from the ceiling with something on its grip. Dangling alive. Ermo’s head was aching as he continued to stare.

“Jurian, what happened? ....It seemed to be quite some time after morning and I’m was still asleep.” Ermo said calmly hand gripping tightly to the weapons he had beside his bed. He stood and moved to his armor that was ready to be placed once more.

“Huh, oh welcome to the land of the living, mi’lord.” Jurian said strangely happy moving to the next weapon for maintenance, another one of his knifes. “Not much has happened really, so I don’t believe it was necessary to awaken you early.”

“In a land of unknown things? It is necessary.” Jurian gave a huffing laughter at the answer as he observed the ceiling in the strangest way possible. “Uh Jurian are you alright?” Ermo asked slightly nervous looking around the room, ’please Jurian, don’t  tell me you lost it again’. Until his eyes finally adapted to the light and what he saw made him rub his eyes to double check if he is seeing it right.

“It’s sunday, friend.” Jurian said holding his helmet and with a cloth cleaning it from the same green goo. Ermo grumbled.

“Ah, merde, much has to be done today. And I’m sure that some of the leaders would like an explanation if they haven’t noticed the singing yet.”

“The songs haven’t been sunged,” Jurian answered making Ermo give a sigh of relief, “but it will be done soon.”

“Good, I wouldn’t want anyone to be angry about being awoken so early in the morning due to our sacred day. Let’s see if we can meet the princess before that happens, no?” Ermo ordered nicely as he did his best to place his armor quickly, Jurian rolled his eyes and followed suit.

It took them a couple of moments to get armored and then leave the room. Jurian didn’t leave without ordering a couple of guards to enter and prepare the pile for transport and order a couple more to keep their alive guest. The rest followed.

With a bag made of the bed covers six of the knights were encharged to pull it on their walk to the main hall. A couple of royal guards which were on the front of the door spared a quick glance at them as they guided them to Celestia’s throne room in which they were told to be meet by her. And at last Ermo finally overcame his growing headache to ask.

“Where did the pile of dead... changelings was it? Yes, those, like the one that stared at me barely alive in the rope. What did you do?”

“Just knocked it out and tied it up for whatever you wanted to do with it mi’lord.” Jurian simply replied with a strange smile on his face. “The rest are just those that I couldn’t get by surprise, or disliked.”

“And how did you go by doing this, Jurian? Were they all simply out in the opened showing their true nature? Or did you check for each one’s blood? I didn’t see any check cut marks in any of those in the pile.”

“But I did on each.” Jurian replied quickly.

“But all but one had the blood still on their bodies Jurian. They were dead when you checked.” Ermo said, insulted that Jurian believed that he would even notice.

“Do you question my results, mi’lord?”

“Just like you do with me each time my dear friend. Everytime.”

“But your processes are... without reason.”

“And yours was?”

The conversation was cut short as a new addition was made into the walking group.

“Frederick, sir! Where have you been?” The only squire in the group acclaimed as the man in question huffed and puffed joining the group of men following the pony and griffin guards. He carried himself very loosely, holding a bag with something inside. All the other man spared him a glance, but that was all he received as they continued on their march.

“In a mission of God, son. A mission for us all.” Frederick replied, shaking his bag which made a curious chingling sound, like small bells.

Or chain mail.

________________________________________________________

“What do you mean they got the rings!” Asked Lightning Strike as she yelled at the ignorant sack of feathers called Moon Stone. Her yell considered by anyone within an earshot as normal speaking volume. The Market place was packed as the mare dodged another distracted buyer. The market was filed today by unknown amounts of food entering in a low price, some say it’s because the mans below changed their food for simple things like gems,gold, and ale.

But for Lightning it did not matter. The airship port, their escape, did matter. Hopefully the mans wouldn’t look for them there as no man knew about their true use and all were or in the castle or in the outskirts on their search. But in between the crowd they could be passed by without being noticed by any bounty hunter.

“T-the white man literally teleported into my bathroom and started checking everywhere  or me, stabbing anything suspicious probably believing I was there. Would you have known  something like that would happen? What I should have done?” Moon Stone ranted, first scared but more serious anger of how they are blaming him of messing things up!

‘Change’

“What do you mean it teleported in your bathroom? You sure it wasn’t there in the first place, waiting for you to sleep... to... do something to you? Heh.” Copper Spear teased Moon Stone’s terror making the spoken griffin’s eye twitch in annoyance.

“Copper. This is not the moment to piss me off.” Moon Stone replied face seething in rage.

“Ooh, look out guys, this one’s a warrior now. Yeah, you already proved what you can do under one on one stress mate.”

‘Change’

“Anyway, there is nothing more to say over that, when it yelled in my bathroom at midnight, trying to bash the door down, when I was about to sleep, I panicked and-”

“Moon Stone, we get it you were frightened like a three day old hatchling, but how did it found the ‘rings’? The blasted things.” Redwood asked for what he felt to be the third time in a row, his voice which was showing patience was becoming dull. Redwood didn’t know how many times more he could take the ‘scared’ excuse before he snapped at the private. Having your life saved by someone really makes you treat them differently.

The market wasn’t easy to transit with the group they had, that if they traveled normally. The mans were suspicious of a group just like them, and finding the specific group in any place would be bad.

‘Change’ Once again the magic thought was spread, the group changed positions; three on the back, two in the front and two in the middle, all spread out. A strategy made by Keen Sight of all creatures. Right at the half was were Moon Stone receded as he was told to be left there, the only one with mans directly looking for. So more protection was needed. His partners endlessly moving to give a piece of their mind personally to him as they transcended the crowd.

“Yeah, how did it found the rings we told you to destroy, Moon Stone?” Keen Sight asked as he nervously looked around the crowd, as if the creatures would teleport at any given moment. ‘We are so getting caught.’ was burning in Keen Sight’s mind.

“It first sprinkled, ahh well, water? I think it was water, the point is that it smeared it everywhere, and after stabbing everything it found the jars where I had hidden the rings in. ” Moon Stone said a little more calm, looking around for anything paying special attention to him. “The only reason I’m still alive is because I hid on the ceiling and my white feathers blended with marble ceiling perfectly.”

‘Change’

“So it sprinkled ‘magic’ water everywhere and after stabbing everything, which includes the paintings, it found the rings as you hid on the ceiling like a chick with a perfect opportunity to kill it? Please, Moon Moon, be serious here.” Copper Spear said as he joined Moon Stone’s space, to his eternal dismay. He laughed at how silly Moon Stone was telling his ‘scary’ tale.

“Stop. Calling me, Moon Moon! And what should I have done? It popped out of nowhere and caught me by complete surprise! Those things we fought didn’t in any moment teleport?! Why would they do now?!” Moon Stone murmured furiously, irritating further by the unimpressed expression of Copper Spear..

The ‘Change’ commands whispered once more, but an additional Moon, back, now command was heard. Copper Spear gave a smirk as he disappeared in the crowd and Moon Stone moved nervously to the back with the formation. Finding the deadpanned gazes of Redwood and Lightning Strike. The mare, Moon Stone was thinking, was becoming more menacing as he meet her.

“Maybe there’s variations of races?” Lightning Strike thought out loud, her mental connection giving her a clear passage to hear each conversation and broadcast everyones to all. It was a nifty trick that she was knowing now how invaluable it was. “Like unicorns to pegasi and earth ponies? Only a few can do magic maybe.”

“And as Copper said you had the perfect opportunity to kill it with your talons when it was distracted with the jars, private.” Redwood said disappointed, ‘I really need to teach this chick or more opportunities could be lost’. “Miss Lightning, I’ll move ahead, the crowd is dissipating as the port nears.”

“Good idea.” Lightning replied, closing her eyes for a moment to give the last command to the group.

Trying to clear his head before he finally snapped at the sorry excuse of a soldier, Redwood went ahead to make sure the port was clear. Silently hoping that something might actually go according to plan after being forced back up to Canterlot. Finding that the mans were doing everything in their power to check all that came in and out of the city, made Redwood and the others attempt other means of escape in a more unconventional means. And they weren’t taking any chances with their arrows.

But the crowd thinned, and he saw a problematic obstacle.

(”How in all working ship does this thing move?! Someone get one of the creatures to help us move this, I would like to feel a cloud!”)

(“Hurrah for that. Hey you! Horned thing!”)

Speaking their gibberish, the ‘Man’ were at the port. They are really determine to find them.

“Uh guys. Those look like the one that teleported in my room.” Moon Stone frantically whispered through the magic enchantment making the message arrive to everyone in the group. That began, without noticing, assembled at the entrance.

They could only stare as their only chance of escaping was blocked by the mans that can possibly do magic. But in a glimpse of hope, the mans and somepony with a cape and hat with stars were in an argument. The caped unicorn touched one man with its horn, to the man’s displeasure. If done stealthy they might be able to escape as a ‘little’ argument escalated.

“Mustang believes you have this wrong, new creatures, Mustang is not a ‘ship flyer’ nor a ‘messenger of the denville’, was it? Mustang has no clue what you creatures are talking about. Mustang makes illusions, yes. What Mustang did was a complicated speech spell that Mustang--” The unicorn was cut short as his cape was pulled making him involuntarily squeak.

Lightning watched in silent rage as the mans started to surround the unicorn which enforced his complaint clearly. Some of the mans shouted in between themselves. What made things worse were those that had the unicorn in their paws. Lightning couldn’t give a damn about what they spouted but the unicorn was apparently in between receiving a beating and being pushed around in between them. The group couldn’t help to feel guilty from leaving the pleading stallion behind.

With that little show the group finally made it to the airship. But as they were able to board they figured out that no ships are leaving anytime soon. As they were even more of these bucking ‘Mans’ on the airship.

‘So... close.’ Lightning Strike mentally signed, ready to turn around and start running if it was not for one persistent man wanting to ‘check’ on them.  None could understand a damn of what they were saying, but they were sure it was in between the lines of. ‘Hey, you, suspicious group.’

“(You, creatures, you are obviously the ship drivers here, tell us how this ‘ship’ functi-)” The man was interrupted by a new voice.

“There you are! I was looking everywhere for y’all.” The new squaking voice came in the form of a pink mare, a puffy funny looking mare. She quickly closed the gap in between Lightning and herself with quick hops that assured to attract a few stares. “Can you please excuse us Man, sir, we need sometime to discuss ‘private’ matters please.”

The man looked at the mare warily, the incredible amounts of pink hurting its eyes. It only nodded its head as it turned to check other things. Or to walk away from the pink mare.

Lightning looked at the mare over also warry of her intentions, for a second as she got her head out of paranoiya and thought back. She was obviously trying to avoid another like the caped unicorn Lightning felt somewhat bad for not remembering something so horrible. The group was going to leave at the same time Lightning was going to show her gratitude. But then was when the mare talked.

“If you mans killers want to live, you better follow me." The pink mare whispered harshly not even looking at them, squeaky voice a little deeper. The group was started, frozen and in awe.

The mare left the airship with grace. No hops, just a slow tail-swinging walk, the group glanced in between each other. Some in terror, some with panicked thoughts, one ready to take care of the mare to keep the secret, and another ready to take care of the mare and make her keep the secret with help of his spear. Sacrifices needed to be made.

The mare glanced behind to make sure the group was following her. “I’m not going to wait for you, you all can either take your chances with me or with them.” The mare said as she points her hoof to the mans on the airship.

It didn’t take the group long to pick what choice they had.

“I like this mare.” Copper Spear commented as he enjoy the view following as if pushed by a strange force. Everyone else just shook their head and a couple face-hoof/taloned.

The mare lead the group to an alleyway nearby. No man nor creature could get close without notice by the sharp angle needed to enter. But what was within quickly angered them all, especially Lightning Strike.

“I knew it was you!” Lightning scream/whispered as she pointed to the pony in the alleyway.

“I-I had no choice,I-” Stone Wall’s stutter was quickly interrupted by Redwood.

“No choice? Boy, what did she offer you? Amnesty? Bits? Herself?!” Redwood’s face was seething in rage to being betrayed by the low-level scum.

“Damn you, Stone, for finding her first.” Copper added as he gave a defined stare to the mare, with a clear movement of his eyebrows up and down. He was corrected with a slap to the face. Hooves were incredibly hard. “They always play hard to get.” The mare in question signaled disgust by the mere thought of it. “Hey, you don’t know until you try.”

“Screw you.”

“What do you think I’m trying to say?’

“Copper, enough! Stone telling her doesn’t matter, we need to leave before any teleporting white man find us!” Keen Sight yelled at Stone Wall as he flew close to him.

“Hey, no, I came to tell you we can’t leave! We can’t leave Canterlot, there’s a lot of Zebra spies out there and this is the only place we can be safe.” Stone Wall spoke hurt on their reaction but still caring to help them.

“And where did you get that information, huh?!” Lightning asked, she wasn't in the mood to get riled up with Stone Wall, not even in the same place as him. Anywhere was better.

“He got that info from me.” Added the mare looking at each and everyone in the group to the eye, avoiding Copper’s stare of course. “And you need to hear me mage Lightning Strike.”

“I don’t need to listen to you, just because you are with Stone I know that you are bad news.”

“Hey!” The mare spat out, moving close to Lightning. Lightning moving sideways to avoid her only to be followed to the wall of the alleyway.

“Oohh a mare fight!” Copper said and before any of the males could make a move Copper grabbed them all with his talons. A fight was uncommon, especially a female pony one, available mares are rare to come by these days.

“Hey, you- don’t get closer!” Lightning was getting uncomfortable at the proximity the mare wasted to get to make her point get across. Physical fights from unicorns to earth ponies always ended the same, even a trained unicorn couldn’t go against a teen earth pony, and any spell would cause too much ruckus. ’Clever.' Lightning growled to stand her ground, but she was already rear to the wall and touching chest to chest, nose to nose as they glared into each others eyes.

“Well, well! This is another type of fight altogether!” Copper was really enjoying the sight, especially since the others were calming down and enjoying the show.

“I am not lying. I never do. Diamond Sparkle.”

“W-what?! How do you know my nickname?!” With Lightning’s stance shattered the earth pony mare easily swept her legs and made Lightning fall to her side, the mare got on top of her holding her fore hooves with one hoof and assuring the others couldn’t do anything by the angle they were in. Lightning looked back up to find the mare staring hard at her face almost touching her mane. ‘If she knew my nickname what else does she know!’ Lightning though as she tries to remember the people who know her nickname. She only six ponies knew it. They were all stallions.

All that she meet on pubs.

“We know each other Lightning, from your training years.” The mare said as she puts on a gentle like smile on her face. “You were always very outgoing.”

“Oh my maker this is beautiful!”

“Bu-but I don’t remember.” Said as she looks at her position seeing her and the mare in kind of a lewd looking position.

“You should.” The Mare said as she leaned her head a little closer to lightning’s.

“This. This is the best thing ever. ”

The pink mare moved to Lightning’s ear, whispering something that all the group was striving to hear. But after Lightning’s fall a connection to her state were severed. The curiosity raised tenfold when Lightning’s face twisted into horror and looked at the mare as if she was on fire.

“Now,” Copper began with the rest of the group just staring with confusion, embarrassment and face-taloning on each respectfully, “Kiss.”

Stone Wall coughed hard looking at the group that has been ignoring him throughout the entire act. The group stared at him with their thoughts of the moment clear on their faces. Of course that was before he said the next phrase.

“That’s my brother.”

He was able to hear a pin falling a mile away with the silence built in to the revelation.

“Damn.”

________________________________________________________

Chaos.

The thing that once was defined by Discord, the spirit of chaos. The most disharmonic proof that one cannot be and coexist with another. It’s dispute incarnated, hate in physical form, fight against what was once was and will be, forever.

Young and Elders flung through the air, shouts of insults and yelled of commands were heard over the sounds of hoofs meeting muzzle, bones breaking and buck presents and head-flank surprises. No matter how much pain may be cause, none shall be satisfied.

“Ah, how I missed the Zebraican politics with all tribes united.” Striped Grillis said enjoying the show. “More fun compared to pony politics and less bloody than the griffins.'”

“Wow, I’ve never seen such old zebras move like that.” Swift Hooves said out loud the moment an Elder did a buck to another in admist of a mid-air backflip.

“Yup, apparently experience gives you power.” Stripped Grillis said as he watches the performance in full. One of the young zebras was getting beaten to a pulp by two old geezers, buffed old geezers. “Truly beautiful.”

“And who would thought that it began with three words, ‘my idea’s better.’” Swift Hooves said as the elder, who had a strong attachment for back-flips, was fighting Zasuke who by the moment the ‘debate’ started has received eleven zebras to the face.

“I know this situation may look fun, but I need some help or I might be done!” Zasuke yelled to the two zebras onto the sides as he receives another hoof to the face knocking him down and the elder proceeds to attack Zasuke on the ground. Swift Hooves and Striped Grillis look at one another, both fully knowing one had to go into the fight and help the shaman.

But Swift Hooves spoke first. “Do I go ahead and help Zasuke and make our non existent relationship grow stronger? Or you go and prove your bravery and strength to me so that I may feel some attraction towards you?” Swift hooves said with her eyes and lips doing an expression Grillis had noticed only females can do.

“You win this time, Swift.” Grillis growled jokingly, moving ahead into the fight, Swift Hooves giving him a cute smile as he entered.

The fight was long and tedious. Swift Hooves recognized it to be because it was a day of news, some from herself and some from the castle of balicorn, now called Canterlot.

In the time of dawn, news of last night came to the main zebra camp. Rumors have spread to what have happened, and even if everyzebra knew that rumors can be misleading, they really had nothing else to get news off of. Of course, after the dignitaries got back, that would be another story.

There seemed to have been a break-feast in the middle of the night before, many things had happened, and the rumors had grown to a scale that it wouldn’t take long before it reached all corners of New Equestria.

One of the things was the warrior princess Celestia, and the archmage Starswirl were in conflict and a rumor has said that Celestia had... disposed of the archmage in the royal kitchen, which was discovered by the night shift leaving the man made party in which the discussion began.

A residual rumor that was once left behind had blown up once more. It’s said that one of the captains of the Royal Guards is dead, another missing, and the Guards are getting anxious by the mans within the castle walls and under the city of Canterlot.

A rumor that stated that the mans had the ability to see through the changelings disguises as a changeling was found in the palace by a man. That mans are into pony mares, and that the mans are amassing for war because of an unprovoked attack of either Celestia's royal guard or the discord armies. The knowing of the real perpetrators was the cause of Grillis’ most recent displeasure of protecting Zasuke.

“ENOUGH!” Swift Hooves’s thinking was smothered away by a shout which was splendorous-ly loud as it stopped the fight momentary just long enough for everyone to look at the offender.

“Everyzebra, stop this ridiculous fighting, and get off of me, now!” The voice commanded as he moved into the clearing as the bodies of zebras are moved off. It was the elder of the Zindia tribe, Zekbar, a great leader and general. Old rumor has it he trained when he was barely able to walk, and his hardened look came from it. He rose through the ranks of his siblings to become the Zindia leader and true feat for anyzebra.

“Nonsense! Ridiculous would mean the fight is without meaning, we will not let your ridiculous idea kill us all.” Yelled Zejong at the Zindia elder, elder of Zorea tribe, a very intelligent and wise leader, it was proved that his tribe suffered the least through this zebras leadership and organization and prevented many infighting between the tribes during and after the chaos wars. His influence alone was of the utmost respect to everyzebra in the tribes, no one could outsmart or out-wise the zebra.

“And running away among the unknown sea is a good idea? We can fight these mans! Just like the discord armies!” Yelled Zhaka Ponzangakhona, hard name, the Zubra tribe elder. His tribe suffered the worse in the famine due to their inability to organization to feed their large mass of people. The Zubra tribe is the most numerous among the zebra tribes who main tactics consisted of charging the enemy head on, thus resulting in numerous scars of Zhaka’s body. Legend has it he even defeated a dragon during the battle of Balicorn.

“And fighting head on at these mans, is a good idea? From the word of the scouts, we have that they wear armor from head to hoof, are able to go about as if weighs nothing, marching for days on end outnumbering us by a margin that can make their side laugh, everything is at our disadvantage.” Explained Zokugawa, the Zepan tribe elder, he is a very calm and experience zebra, quite an efficient general and the Zepan tribe produces the best unenchanted weapons in all of New Equestria.

“You want us to get into strategizing again, elder?" Asked one of the zebras close to Zokugaway. He raised his brows at the blurted out question, as if strategizing hadn’t made enough damage already. But nodded anyway.

“Yes, we need to. Not the good honorable kind but the cowardly talking one, and this time we will have none of our youngest near. With their spirit it would be good to fight our enemies, not the only thing we can call allies now.” Said Zhaka with new light since all of his old enemies were in the same room, still breathing.

“I concur with that statement, all Youths be gone, this discussion needs clear and old minds to be thought.” Ordered Zekbar, the protests’ were expected by all the elders, all knowing the reaction of their respective ‘guards.'

Even Zasuke, who was released of the grasp of Grillis stood to leave, of course with Swift Hooves by his side. He rubbed his neck, regretting a little to have given a couple of insights to Grillis in the middle of his helping.

“But not you scouts!” Zejong shouted causing the group of three to freeze in place. The other elders looked at him exasperated, already knowing why he had stopped them.“This will require your statements.”

The three of the group looked at each other warily, the situation had changed into incredibly problematic for them as giving a confusing statement to the elders could mean many things. Life or death being the best example. The youngsters insulted each other on the way out, assuring that another mass of bodies fighting would come soon enough.

“You two, close the doors.” Zejong ordered again, making the shaman and the survivalist quick to close the doors and muffle the sound of outside.

“Zejong, we need ideas that we can do now, no deep thinking of things is going to get us out of this.” Zhaka yelled at the old Zebra, pointing directly at Swift, who was still facing the elders and was pretty nervous as to what she had gotten herself into this time.

“But from the scout report the mans were defeated by a smaller group of ponies and griffins. They too had no real advantage there, even less being in surprise as to what they were.” Zokugawa said.

“These are scout reports, not the ultimate truth, the scouts said everything they saw, what really happened is opened to whoever can prove it.” Zhaka said.

“The plan I’m going for, helps all the other ones in a way or another. I-” Zejong tried to explain before being interrupted.

“But yours requires the movement of all the spies we have. You don’t get that-” Zokugawa  reminded Zejong of the consequences of the planning needed before being interrupted.

“Yes, because this moment is in the biggest problem we have ever faced, since now we are nowhere to run to.” Zejong said as he finished his argument.

“We will not run from anything, we will stand our ground, this is our place to be and-” Said Zhaka with anger in his voice clearly indicating he wants to fight.

“Our place? Are you forgetting where we really are? We are not home of the ancients, we are in the land of the united equines.” Zekbar reminded Zhaka.

“That’s true, and because of this we are as much just a shadow of our former glory. We are in no place to be of honor since our honor was taken from us the moment we left most of our own die in the broken world.” Zokugawa said.

“We are now to survive for those left behind. We should not allow ourselves to be prideful or based on pity emotions, we need to think.” Zejong explained.

“Ha, you sound like your father, always giving off his honor and pride like a left at waste silk. You are not a zebra, you're a giraffe.” Zhaka said reminding Zejong of the cowardly giraffes that refused to fight for anyone and remained neutral throughout the war.

“No, I’m the generation that ran away from our homeland to survive, and everyone in this room has as much fault as I have.” Zejong said as he pointed his hoof to everyzebra in a semi-circle fashion reminding them that they all chose the same option to survive.

“Buuuurn.” Grillis whispered one Swift’s ear once he had the guts to get close enough to her.

Those last words spread the silence, the bitter thoughts in the head of each directed to one another was astonishingly high. Most of the elders like Zekbar, Zhaka and Zokugawa were with their face of rage, irritation or sorrow.

“Then? Are you four willing to have me give my conclusion wager before burying it down?” Zejong said as he looked around the elders. Zekbar looked with sorrow as he thought of those that he remembered that died, Zhaka looked with a face of pure rage as he was talked down yet again by the cowardly zebra but it had reason he could argue against that. And Zokugawa looked irritated as he yet again was outwitted by Zejong’s mind.They all thought once again on Zejongs proposition, all nodded their heads.

”Good.” Zejong turned, finally looking at the uncomfortable three in the middle of the discussion. “Scoutmaster Swift.”

“Yes.” She responded immediately, rectifying her back taking a hoof forward and looking at the elder straight in the eye.

“Given that you are of keen eyes and useful memory I will ask, and I wish you to respond at the best of your ability. Are you able?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I would like you to tell me were you able to see the way the reported mercenaries were able to kill the mans?”

“Mercenaries? Elder Zejong I was sure to report that these were guards of the Equestrian capital, the ones that make rounds to secure refugees lost in the plains, the seal on their armors were very distinctive.” Swift answered carefully, her mind at full go, this moment she might as well be speaking with a sword looming dangerously over her neck.

“Oh, my apologies, I have not given you our thoughts on your report.” Zejong replied, Swift was about to ask ‘what thoughts’ but she fought against it. With the silence the elder continued. “You see, from your report we could deduce the true nature of the griffins and ponies you encountered.”

“True nature-?” Swift blurted out without noticing making her eyes widened once she got back on the situation she was. But the Elder’s raising smile calmed her down somewhat.

“Yes, true nature. You see, pony and griffin routs never meet each other, they would have needed to be stopped in one point to even be close, and even then, why would they follow the other? This helped into understanding another thing told in the report, they gave you part of the food after you skillfully discovered their actions. Why would they? They could’ve easily revealed to have been of the guard and you wouldn’t have been able to touch them, no discussion.” The elder began to talk, not to Swift, but seemly to himself as he ranted on.

“But this was obviously their first time fighting mens, since their armors were so easily brushed aside, this means that they need to be truly strong in both strategy and skill to pull off killing a man, especially from what we have found out about them from our scouts following them. And this isn’t all about them, oh no, this goes deeper. The things they took was only food, maybe one thing or two based or report but mostly food. Why would that be?” Swift Hooves felt like the question was for her but it was still a question to himself so she remained silent.

“I’ll tell you why would that be, they need it to feed, but obviously not only themselves since the amount they took was so incredibly large. And this adds even more data to what we already have, they must of seen mans before, how else would they be able to know about the food? They must’ve had a pegasus or griffin waiting at sea for one to dock. But this isn’t all”

“From what we have gathered, the initial attack came out in surprise, astonishment even, I believe it was due to them doing a silent steal, but were discovered as they planned, because, as reported, one of the griffins wasn’t really giving himself to it. He wanted action.”

“This means that what I before thought as a large net of warriors down spirals it into the work of a few, it could be even only them. But they need more influence. Something that helps them get the magic sealed armor only the guards of New Equestria can get. And thanks to the recent rumors I might just have a clue of whom it might be. Tell me, have you heard of the recent disappearance of the captain of the earth pony guard?”

“No, sir Elder.” Swift said almost automatically. She did know, but she felt she needed to deny it.

“Well, yes, this has happened. And if your reports are correct there was a pony of brown coloration with them, called Stone Wall by those there, no?”

“Yes, sir Elder. I heared it clear and true. There’s no way to have misheard it.” To her response all the other elders sighed heavily. What had she just assured?

“Good, good. Thank you very much master Swift, you have given us our new strategy.” Swift looked surprised and truly confused, Zejong noticed this and continued to speak as to clear her mind. “You see, us the Zorea tribe have a nest of spies at work, and we like to keep ourselves informed of all the ponies of high ranks that we are getting involved with. Especially the Captain guards. And guess what I have found? Please guess.”

“Uhh, sorry sir, I can’t really say.”

“No worries, my fellow Elders still don’t believe me. I think it’s because they didn’t thought of it first. But the thing is, my scoutmaster, that Stone Wall is actually the smaller brother of the Captain of the Earth pony guard!” Zejong proudly proclaimed earning a roll of eyes of all the other elders. “Such a coincidence that once the mans arrive he mysteriously disappeared, no? It feels suspicious even. But that would be only too deep thinking old people, wouldn’t it?”

“Uhh, I don’t think so sir.”

“Well, me neither master Swift, me neither. Thank you for your cooperation.” And with those last words Zejong tuned to address the elders. “I rest my thoughts, think of your own, as whichever you rationalize needs to co-exist with mine, as we have this small corruption in the Equestrian forces which we can explode in a way. There’s nothing else that could give us such advantage to any of the plans already stated.”

As Swift moved away from the table she felt her shoulders un-tense and she glanced at Grillis and Zaske to noticed they did as well, but Swift’s mind was burning with a question. And this may be the only opportunity she could ever get to ask it. With that in mind she rose her head high again, earning a horrified expression from the stallions lying in wait as Swift turned back to the discussing Elders.

“Sir Elder?” Once her voice rose all else was silent it almost felt wring that the elders paid so much attention to her words, “If it’s not so much to ask, which are those plans?”

“Well, I see no harm in telling them to you now that it’s basically decided.” With his claimed all the other Elders basically rambles with harsh whispered insults and Zejong continued. “The plans are of fight, betray, or run. And none of those could be done better without the help of the disappeared corrupt captain of the royal guard. Captain of the Earth ponies, Pie. Right scoutmaster, now seeker Swift?”

Swift looking at the elder in confusion by the sudden promotion. “What do you mean, Elder Zejong?”

“Well, isn’t it obvious?” By the faces of the scouts it appeared not, “No other Zebra has actually seen the griffins and ponies now did they?”

Swift Hooves and Striped Grillis felt that the long horrible month was coming to a peak.

Oh how wrong they were.

________________________________________________________

‘I. Hate. Being. A. Princess!’ Celestia thought with true hatred, as she is forced to ‘talk’ to the new equestrian representatives as she waited for the arrival of the mans. Her mind wandered as she ‘listened’ to the representatives and their petty whining. Especially now since all are going to be able to speak with the mans due to the spells placed on each.

The conversation began with the changeling incident, since last night anyone with a mouth blathered about who was to blame. The ponies blamed the griffons, the griffons blame the ponies, the zebra blame themselves, and the dragons blame everycreatue, they always blame everything else.

The ‘talk’ was now of how the agreement with the mans would have been reached already if it were not of the ‘laziness of the pony/griffon/zebra guards for letting a changeling infiltrate the castle.'

‘I wish this would end quickly’ Celestia begged in her mind as she is hoping to just end this discussion with the mans and get on to her day. Celestia looked around the room as nothing else to do. Seeing three pony’s bicker at two griffons, five zebras hanging their heads in shame, and the dragon horde-master occasionally looking at Celestia. None never directly speaking to her. She was reminded of something she had forgotten completely for all the time she was with Starswirl.

‘They still fear me.’ Celestia reminded herself as she has nothing else to do but think on what to do until the mans arrived.

“Ah yes, and while we are missing a couple of guards along with a sergeant, you are missing a captain and three other pony guards, from what I’ve heard from your servants roster check up about twenty of your servants were never found!” One of the griffon representatives, the ex-king, exclaim in retaliation of the ponies accusations on the griffons' laziness.

This only raised more questions for Celestia. ‘Twenty? What is going on in this castle? Why is-’ Celestia’s train of thought was intermittent when the outsized throne room doors were opened. Only when Celestia’s head finally cleared was that she noticed that something was wrong.

The thing being Ermo and his men who had their weapons drawn in case anything went wrong with the paranoid guards, who also had their weapons aimed at them. The mans came without helmets and it was the first time Celestia had seen the difference between them. Of course, it was hard to see the difference between them, but it was clear that Ermo’s features was a natural thing to all mans.

“Guards! Lower your weapons.” Celetia ordered and the Guards did so, but kept stern eyes onto Ermo and his company. “King Ermo, I suggest you and your men do the same.”

When Ermo and his men sheathed their weapons, Ermo walked but quite casually and loudly yelled. “I thought you said you got rid of your enemies.”

“We did, yes, that changeling might have been a rogue assassin wanting revenge for its Queen. What is that?” Celestia calmly explained, confused to the opening for the day.

“Ah, then you don’t mind a present don’t you? Knights!” Ermo said with a suspicious tone. Ermo’s knights dragged a huge green-dripping-smelly-silk blanket into the throne room, the guards gripped their spears tighter but didn’t react. The hammered man walked up to Ermo that was at the other side of the drenched bag. He had an interesting hair and different tone of skin? It was weird for Celestia to say the least.

“Jurian, the honors.”

“Of course.” The knight replied with glee as he pulled the sheet and out came-

“By the creator!!” Screamed the pony delegates.

“What?!” Screamed the zebra representants.

“Proof of the ponies incompetence!” Loudly proclaimed the Griffon.

“Interesting.” the Dragon murmured.

“Crud.”

___

“What do you mean, Starswirl?” Asked Celestia completely in the dark, she had heard Starswirl’s explanation but the stallion was talking all out as if drunk. Celestia felt kind of guilty from asking him anything in his state. And even with his answers she still couldn’t understand anything.

“Celestia. I am not in the state of body, nor mind, to go in deep explanation of all that I had to do~!” Starswirl said oscillating from leaning to one side or the other, still completely enrolled in towels on his back, only his red cheeked face was free.

“But if you’re saying is true it means-”

“That our greatest advantage is at none!” Star yelled as if speaking to somealicorn in a mountain, not helping on Celestia’s inner guilt. “With the investigation I made I found them to have enchantment based magic, the one that almost killed me, one way more… advanced? Since I haven’t been able to localize it yet. They have appeared at our doorstep with full knowledge at what they were to meet. So the real question is… is it possible to be allergic to water?”

Really, really guilty.

___

They were all staring at the dead, decaying and quite battered bodies of changeling spies. Only those not accustomed to anything like it, war, had to look away of the bodies. This only raised more questions in Celestia’s thoughts.

“While I was sleeping after receiving my compensation for last night’s incident, my good friend Jurian here left on a little... hunt to make certain of my safety. And what came to my surprise that you, Celestia, have quite the infestation of assassins that my friend here has relieved you of. Now of course I am speaking as a foreign leader in your castle and promise of certain protection and I am just to wonder, why do you think you’ll get away for lying to me?!” Ermo screamed in rage as the guards are just staring in horror of the amount of changeling the mans have discovered.

“Guards remove the bodies from the Throne room.” Celestia ordered as the guards that could move in the room dragged the bag of changeling bodies from the throne room. ‘This is going to be a very bad day’ Celestia complained mentally, but questions remained ‘How did they find them?’ ‘What is their true intent’ ‘What did they do to the poor mare’ Celestia paled at the last thought. Welp, still in heat

As the guards removed the bodies, one of the zebra representatives asked for Celestia. “How did you find these Changelings? Would you please tell us? For they have been an annoyance to rid of.” And in reply one white covered knight snorted in reply.

“Ha!” A loud cough/laughter drew the attention of all in the room, it was another man, this one completely differently dressed from the rest. Celestia knew that it would be easy to identify this one in a crowd of mans. “You would love to know more about us, don’t you? To get your unholy dirty hooves in our food, treasures, and families. I wouldn’t be surprised if you want to take our souls!”

“What?” Everything in the room that wasn’t a man asked.

___

“But then, if you knew what the enchantments could do to a unicorn in contact, why did you even get in contact to begin with?” Celestia asked feeling both angry and pity at Starswirl who simply rolled his eyes, and his head at the same time.

“It’s not like I was given much choice. I did try~” Star chuckled at the last part, moving his entire enrolled body.

“That explains why you bitted the man with the hammer instead of immediately recurring to magic.” Celestia was in the right track to understand the argument to the stallion’s actions.

“Exactly~ With the mans, whatever magic they are using is not only making our magic a jiffy-jiffy to affect them, *but~! They are also breaking our own and complex-in it so that it modifies to their magic. If in huge bunch it can affect the unicorn like crazy! The last part was only a theory, but as you can see~”*

“And I still don’t like that you purposely hold them longer just to see what happened, even the biting could have killed you if done long enough. But in the end Star, what kind of magic is that?”

“I don’t know sun flanks, but as you can see, I~! Am more willing to know than you~ We need to get to know these man’s magic to even try to defend against them, don’t shoo them away or make them mad-dy against you~.”

“And how to I begin to do that?” Celestia asked a little embarrassed by the nickname.

“You have me, right?” Starswirl changed from his happy way of speech to a serious look to continue. “We are still friends, right Celly?”

Celestia was taken off guard by the reaction, but nodded her head. She was feeling uplifted from Starswirl’s comment, even if he was still stupefied.

“Oh, goody-goody-goody.”

Aaaand back to guilty.

___

“Furthermore, in my exploring of this castle up and down for any indication of heresy-”

“What?!” Ermo interrupted immediately, to Frederick’s displeasure, “Frederick we are diplomats here, not Inquisitors, all in his castle is theirs, Jurian was keeping us safe from the enemies of this kingdom. It’s not our place to judge these creatures under our basis, yet.”

“And you are right of that except of one thing,” Frederick looked at Ermo’s men, looking at all in the eyes, “I am not a diplomat, I am a servant of God! And it is by God’s will that we must cleanse all evil, no matter the shape, form, nation, or-” Frederick turned at the representatives of New Equestria “-creatures.”

The situation was looking bad in Celestia’s perspective. Whoever was the new man he was clearly of importance as Ermo’s knight’s looked a little hesitant on who to listen. There was many things that the man said that she didn’t get, but from the general understanding she got, it sounds that even the mans have their warmongers.

“We have never met any of you mans until recently,” Celestia began causing the attention to drift to her, thinking deeply into every word she was about to say, “and we have just arrived to this land, so therefore, we would not have any affiliations to your evils.” At the claim of their evils the man frowned even more. “And even your king is here to arrive to an agreement with us and our presence.”

“Frederick, you can’t just accuse people with words alone, you need proof! Unless you have evidence on their crimes your accusations are simply unjust and void of reason, maybe even going against the word.” Ermo’s knights didn’t appear to agree, much as they should, but they obeyed anyway and sheathed their swords.

Celestia smiled at this, as the situation might end the famine and a peaceful agreement might be met. But her smile was short lived when she saw the one named Frederick smirk widened as he moved his hand into his bag.

Frederick pulled out a jar, and held it high. The mans around him looked in confusion at such action and Ermo looked anxious just like Celestia. He thus poured the jar’s contents onto the floor for all to see, strange grey ‘rings’ that appeared to be clipped on each other, it confused Celestia and the representatives to no end.

But the rings must have meant not only the most horrific crime ever committed, but a horrible sight to see as once on the floor the mans immediately gasped and unsheathe their weapons with Ermo’s doubtful face turning to Celestia.

‘This is not good at all.’

“And you continue to lie to us demon, from all this you’re only begging for us to cleanse your existence! Not even the king’s greed can save you now!”

The griffin were thoughtful, the dragon was happy not standing to break the roof and ready to fight, the ponies cowered under the table and the zebras looked for a place to escape.

It was then that Celestia got back from inside her mind to question.

‘What just happened?’

___

“So to be clear Celestia, what are you going to do with this?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean silly filly, the mans! They are in our castle... have magic which we haven’t even reached to understand yet- *Oooor are in a whole branch of it entirely. Hey! Uhh, the issue that I am in no condition to move and advise yooouu... The problem of the changeling’sillinilly’s discovery and the survival of the cthulhu strong discordian army. All this needs to be addressed. This is really dangerous ground we are in.”*

“And what do you expect me to do? What could I do?”

“You are the ruler, Celestia, think what’s best for us all, don’t let your emotions control you, give yourself all options, keep all things that are happening in mind when it’s done and don’t eat my cake the nobles ate yours. We are all counting on you.”

“E-even you?” Celestia asked her hooves shaking as she was not sure what to really do. She needed support, now more than never.

“Especially me.” Starswirl answered with no twitching of his ears, nor raising of his eyebrows. He was telling the truth. Which was why Celestia, against her own thoughts, hugged the downed stallion in his curled worm towel form.

“I’ll do my best.”

“You will eat it anyway right?”

“Yes, Starswirl, yes I will.”

___

“And just in case you think to lie about your nature. I want to add the evidence to have seen sacrifices in name of the devil! And in my search a moment later I found this in one of the many so called noble rooms.” Spoke Frederick full of pride of his accomplishment and what was sure to be the biggest demon hunt ever to be done.

“One moment there Frederick,” this time the hammer man interrupted, the only thing Celestia wished was that it was for her behalf, “in your searching did you notice something, strange of the castle?”

Whichever thing they were talking about made Celestia’s pulse increase in speed on the smile that Frederick face, it was a smile of victory.

“Ah, you also notice the fast travel, eh? Ha! Now this enforces my word over theirs!” Frederick turned to Ermo, almost left out of the context. “In our exploration of the castle we have jumped place to place to get what we need as it appears the demons have placed curses to make it a labyrinth.” Celestia’s thought skyrocketed with the sheer implications of those words, and it was then Frederick turned to her one last time sword aiming to her head. “Is there anything you want to say of yourself creature before I make your head to roll?”

Frederick spoke directly at Celestia cutting her away from her internal thoughts, but her face was still in full concentration. The situation just moved from good to tense to horrible in less than a moment. And by the mention of fighting the mans Celestia was fearful as what to do, especially since the mans have alarmed her suspicions of their knowledge of teleportation. And by Ermo’s resignation and the hammered warrior’s mirth there was nothing she could say to correct the moment. Giving the dragon a reason to feel happy.

There would be war.

“Halt!” Yelled the griffin ex-king, alone in the spot as the ponies were already hidden and the zebras were already gone. His voice resounded in the room of ready to kill warriors, giving him enough time to say something. “Is the jar the only evidence you claim that proves us evil?!”

Frederick looked at the griffin with confusion, and then narrowed his eyes as he turned to Celestia to see if it was her planning, which by her face it was not. Frederick looked back at the griffin, responding with a nod.

“That thing you call proof is not ours!” The griffin claimed with a smile as if he had resolved the biggest thing in his life. “That is not from New Equestria!”

“You lie you demon worshipper!” Frederick immediately slashed back. He was not going to have a demon sway his way with words out of the rightful truth.

“No! What I am say is that it was our symbol-”

“Then you do admit that you lie!”

“No! What I am trying to say is-”

“If you speak one more time I will cut your slithering tongue you beast!”

“Stop!” The exchange between the griffin king and Frederick was cut short unexpectedly, by Jurian. He was gripping his head as if someone had beaten him with something while he looked at both the griffin king and the Templar with anger. “Let it speak so we can get this over with! If what it says has anything that can be proven false we kill them immediately. No more chances! I’m sick of this!”

The room was dead silent with Jurian’s small rant, his armor was sliding up and down with his breathing as he stared deep into the eyes of the griffin king. “Well?!”

“Oh, yes.”The griffin began, straightening his back and looking at both Celestia and Ermo as he spoke. “The pot that the knight called Frederick is from us, the Griffin Kingdom, now-”

“Aha!” Frederick interposed immediately before being grabbed by the arm by Jurian. Frederick was obviously not one to be touched as proven by his face as he looked at the assassin in the eye. But it was obvious that this was not the day to mess with the assassin as his look was giving Frederick signals that Jurian was waiting for him to give some excuse to use his knife, which the templar was feeling under his armor.

“As I was saying, the pot is from the kingdom, but before the Discordian wars when the kingdom itself split in two. That which you hold is from the discordian side of the kingdom, a signal of respect for our bloody history before we separated for our survival.”

Ermo, who was at this moment recounting the expenses he had wasted on the journey, looked back up with hope. And now with curiosity as the past of the land he was in was not a nice subject of conversation. He had tried at the party with many royals and nobles but all looked reclusive to give him anything about it. This was a good opportunity to get more information.

“Discordian wars?” Ermo asked out loud like a good confused king with no ulterior motive, he stepped forward as the group of royals looked uncomfortable and Celestia gave him an empty stare.

“The creation of our alliance.” Responded one of the ponies under the table.

“Tell me more about this... creation of your alliance; this Discord.” At Ermo’s plea Celestia snapped at his direction eyes narrowed making the atmosphere tense for all and making Ermo flinch. But he didn’t stop talking. “It’s necessary to clear this up, as we will no longer accept the statement of one or two few words, we need facts of time before.”

“Very well. I shall begin with what happened.” And with that inclusion of reason in Ermo’s words Celestia gave a heavy sigh, using her hoof to press the bridge of her nose, which was awkward for all the mans in the room, she spoke.

“Discord, happened.”

“CHAAAAAARGE!” My battle cry was magnificent in the battlefield, a roar of a true warrior princess. Destined to end evil with my might drowned by the will of masses upon masses of creatures that wish for their freedom of chaos.

But I wasn’t alone in this endeavor, I was followed by my retinue, Captain Hurricane of the pegasi, one whose smile only appeared at the faces of fear of his enemies, Captain Pie of the Earth mongers of ponydom, his stone rigid muscles tensed with the soon arrival of physical battle, and finally captain, later to be known as my general, Sparkle, both heating his horn and prepared his mouth spear as the charge neared its end.

It was the battle of Balicorn, the old alicorn capital. The battle was near its end as I approached the gates of the castle and only a couple dog-guard trembled in fear of them getting close.

With an explosion of Sparkle’s horn he blasted the humongous double doors and we entered the castle. But not without Pie and Hurricane giving their signature head splitting at the dogs at the doors.

“Where to your highness?” Asked Captain Pie as he tensed his rear hooves to react at any planned ambushes or rush on my person.

“To the throne room. To Discord.” I was smiling when I said that. The justice that I seeked for so long would finally be delivered, and my quest to end the disharmonious dictador for the seven realms would end with the achievement of freedom.

“Not so fast you highness,” Called out Sparkle as he took deep breaths in between, he may be a captain, but he was still a unicorn, “Roaming in the halls with this many with us, can be a disadvantage, we-”

“What?!” Interrupted Captain Hurricane at such idiocity, “The more the merrier! Any battle is won by sheer force and power! And now that we are to fight the damned king of all that is chaos, you say to split up?!”

“The halls are going to keep us from surrounding the enemy, having more isn't going to help us with such closed quarters, having smaller groups in many halls will assure that less die and the fiend does not to escape!”

“It’s true Hurricane.” Pie added himself to the mix, Hurricane glaring back at his supposed brother of battle. “And are you sure you don’t want to arrive first and get the spirit of chaos?”

In mists of Hurricane’s glaring frown he soon inverted it into a grin as his mind twisted around the names he would be called of fulfilling such a heroic act. “You got yourself separated!”

After his claim Hurricane flapped away from the group leading his squadron of pegasi down one of the many halls in wish to arrive first. I turned to the remainings of the ponies behind me, and no word needed to be exchanged as I was left to roam directly to the throne room alone. None wanted to be caught in my path.

The two remaining groups took their respective sides and gave their own roars of battle before disappearing into the massiveness that was the Balicorn Castle.

Walls of white marble and columns of enchanted gold and silver, the Balicorn castle was a true wonder to see. But most of its original beauty had been ripped from it forcefully from discords first take in, and the now retake of its soil. I could even say I felt guilty of affecting such a structure negatively.

For me, it was easy to find the rout of the throne room. I knew the castle from visiting it on its moment of glory. Only once, with my father in one of his most amazing trade deals of the year. I even got to meet the king himself. A wise alicorn, who was said to perish by Discord’s corrupted actions.

My sword floated in front of me without my consent. I always stabilize it with magic by my will, that much was true, but what I never told to anyone was the vibrations that came from it. As if something was wrong. I had felted it the moment it was smelted with the catalyst of the elements of harmony into the blade.

It was perceiving the presence of Discord, or his sinister presence.

But there was no moment to think as the final double doors of the throne room presented itself to me. A mockery of its former self. Images of cows, ponies, zebras, alicorns, deers, dragons, griffins and strange symbols lingered throughout the door. No real pattern or logic on their positions or place. The Zebras were fighting each other, the griffins and ponies were sick, the cows and deers were surrounded with rotten flesh and feces and finally the alicorns and dragons were dead.

It was disturbing to say the least.

With a charge of my horn, combining with the sword, the horrible door was torn into pieces. With my mind flooded with memories of my sister's death. My heart and concentration heightened in their jobs, as soon they would be needed.

Entering the empty room I was careful, looking at all corners and watching over any movement. Even though I had never meet it, or seen him, Discord was said to be impossible to miss. Known for his illusions and easy mangle on the corruption of the minds of all living things. A single touch was said to turn you over to whichever he desired.

The only reason I knew I could win, was through the weapon I carried. Told to purge all chaos and imbalance. Harmony against Discord at his core.

My concentration was lightened up once I reached the end of the room, right on the feet of the stairs of the throne. Not a sign of anything that I could tear apart in the name of all the lives Discord had destroyed.

“Discord!” My face was fuming as it turned red and looked back to the door I disintegrated. Too much I had done for this moment, to lose it so easily. “You pathetic coward! Evil lurker of chaos and disharmony! Show yourself and fight me!”

But once I turned back to the throne, the sight confused me.

It was a plain. A beautiful green plain, with a blue sky above and even a river nearby. There was a gentle smell of a food that I loved and a breeze that rushed passed my discolored mane, giving me a sense of calm. Doing a full circle I was clear that he was standing on a plain and was not in the Balicorn castle any longer.

“You called?” A voice came from behind me. My mind’s peaceful thoughts soon disappeared completely and got dispersed at the clearance of my objective. Turning around I pointed my sword at the new enemy.

As true to the sayings Discord was impossible to miss from the looks of it in his true form. His skin looked old and weathered as it would crack at the slightest touch, his eyes were red as if it were bleeding with small dots of yellow at their center. His body was splitted into pieces of different creatures, some teared and old, others looked almost dead. Discord’s might and power being behind that sad and pathetic form was something that I was sure a creature like Discord would do.

“You. Are Discord.”

“Yes, yes I guess I am.” The moment those words left his mouth I almost immediately swung my sword to decapitate the beast where it stood. But the moment the movement was thought, there was none. As if held in place I was gripped by an invisible force that kept me in place. That was the real power of Discord. But I wasn’t stopped from growling at the fiend.

“Celestia, listen.” Discord said showing his withered claw and paw as a sign of calm. My thoughts went blank once the creature mentioned my name. My surprise perceived by Discord as a smile spread from his lips. “Yes, Celestia, I know who you are.”

“How? ...why?” I was scared. How long had he known me, what had he seen.

“Celestia, your revenge is unfounded.” I stared into Discord’s eyes when he said that, disgust for his struggle to trick me, it made me feel almost pity for the pathetic thing. But I couldn’t move, I already knew that the fiend was trying to buy me over, lie to me or something in between. I kept in mind where it fell to keep an eye centered at Discord. “You have been hunting me because of your sister’s *‘death’. As a small filly screaming at whoever is near to blame of something she didn’t see happen.”*

“Say whatever your want *thing,** but I will end you for what you did to my sister.” I wanted to slap myself for giving him a reaction. Discord’s smile did waiver however.*

“If you end me, Celestia, you will never see your sister again.” I glared harder at Discord, his eyes were completely serious and unmovable, it even looked like he was telling the truth. But there was a glaring error.

“You can’t bring things back to life discord, and I know my sister is dead.” I said harshly, doing all I could to move as the fiend was already at my neck swing’s range, the beast was moving closer with each time it spoke.

“You and I need to get into a deal, you leave me alive, and tomorrow morning I give you your sister and the whole kingdom as if I had never been here.” Discord exclaimed before giving a stream of coughs and wheezes. But I didn’t care for its attempts to give me doubts.

“I don’t believe you.”

“Of course you don’t.” Discord replied snapping his claws. A blue flame and a poof later next to me gave forth a young and pretty much alive Luna. My heart almost leaped out of my chest at the sight her. His magic forced my body to kneel, my will going numb as my sword left my magical grasp and fell clanging as it bounced with the grass. The mare was in the floor, sleeping peacefully like the last time I had seen her. But after a long stare I noticed something. “See? I never killed her.”

“You lie. That is an illusion!”

“Illusion? Oh please. What proof do you have?”

“My sister destroyed her night colored shoes in a rant last time I saw her!” Discord smile withered away as he glanced back at the mare sleeping on the floor to confirm that yes, she was wearing night colored shoes. Now I know what day he stopped spying me. I never questioned why did he watched me before I swore vengeance.

“Well, you got me. That’s not your sister. But I do have her under this castle,  very much alive. I never kill anyone.”

“Any deal with you is a twisted deal that will end badly to all that accept it. Under your command thousands are dying out there.”

“Look, you want your sister back or not? It’s that what drove you here? I am being fair here.” Discord was losing his patience the sky and grass were losing their nice tone, going into a distasteful brown.

“Shut up you monster!” I had enough of the fiend and his lies, even with my legs folded with his magic I would find a way to take his head off his body.

“Look Celestia, you don’t seem to understand or are too stubborn to care, but I can give you your sister back, I didn’t kill her.” Discord’s voice was becoming desperate, that or his tone was becoming weaker and he needed to strengthen it himself. But I was done.

“I let her go, Discord, you can’t win me over with promises of the impossible. My sister is dead and I have to deal with it.” I felt my eyes water at my own words. I had thought about it but I didn’t want to admit it. “But I am here to bring justice to her death, the death of many and the suffering of all. You can’t stop me and that’s why you are bribing me with lies!”

.

“You stupid-- ...wait, that sword.” Discord looked carefully at the multicolored sword in the grass in front of me, the whole sky was turning a strange color of pinkish red. The grass wavered, turning gray. “You made that sword with the elements of harmony?”

The sky turned black, I felt my body break free of Discord’s spell. Eyes narrowed. Discord’s surprise was obvious.

“Just for you to know, there’s no idiot in the land that will trust you if you keep them from flopping around while you show you are willing to help.” I advanced quickly, taking rapidly and holding the handle of the harmony sword with my mouth. And with a full body spin using my wings to cover my attack I headed towards Discord’s throat. I was about mid-swing when I heard it.

He was laughing.

He laughed, paw and claw clapping as I drew near. My sword went through his neck like paper, and with that his body glowed bright and dispersed into nothing.

But with him, the harmony sword lost its shine and everything turned black. The plain was gone, the smells no longer lingered. It was a void. I was about to think my way out of the place when from the darkness appeared a strange dim red light, and with it, a new smell.

It smelled like fire and brimstone, with a warm heat that I could feel spread to all my body. But then my mouth begun to be pulled to the thing, but it was not actually my mouth, it was the darkened sword of harmony.

I was scared of it, and I couldn’t tell why. The unknown is something to be scared of, but this was different, I felt as if the sword was taken, my life would be over. So I resist and pull back, away from the light. But I was pulled closer and closer, I didn’t know if I was actually achieving something, but I needed to try. And the closer I came to it the weaker I felt, the hotter it got, and the more painful breathing became.

I was terrified as my sword almost touch the light, my vision was lost by a sudden flash of white that encompassed everything. I didn’t pull away, I was pulled away. I then fell backwards onto the castle floor with the captains all on the floor and all breathing heavily.

“Your highness are you alright?!” The voice of captain Sparkle got to my ears as I felt my strength slowly return. When I looked back to him I noticed the severe lack of warriors surrounding us. As if he could read my mind, Sparkle moved his head from side to side, his horn thinner than usual maybe because it was cut, making me curse internally at the loss of the men.

“So, is it done? Is *he done?” Asked Pie, a little too worried than normal, a little skittish even. Surely it was because of how I looked.*

“Yes,” I said with a smile, my stallions smiled with me as the nightmare was finally over. “Discord is done.”

“So... you just killed us all.”  Said a new unfamiliar voice. I, knowing full well of the beings that are supposed to be alive, I immediately took up my darkened sword and stood at the new possible threat. But it wasn’t a threat. It was Starswirl, my good friend and closest advisor, not at the moment of course.

“Who and what are you creature?!” I yelled at the questionable pony.

“Nobles.” Starswirl muttered to himself. “As you can see I am an unicorn” Starswirl said as he pointed to his horn. “And my name is Starswirl, arch-mage of the magic school here at this castle. And don’t worry about me being an enemy, I have been in hiding since this creature, the one named Discord, took over the castle.”

His description of himself was justified as he did have a horn, but he was barely a pony as I could see no muscle that could sustain him. He looked as if he hadn’t eaten in months, spent in months. So I was wary of him from the beginning.

“What do you mean with *‘you killed us all’, we ended Discord!” Yelled Hurricane, not very found of the new addition to the room. But I found strange was the way he spoke, a little too intelligent, but it was surely because of his anger.*

“I mean that you have ended the chaos, and the harmony is unsustained. Unbalanced. I had theorized that if that is to happen,” Stargazer moved to the nearest window, his bony body moving slowly, and with a simple flick of his horn the window, and part of the wall, was taken down. An impressive feat, but our eyes didn’t wide because of that, but to what we saw. “THIS is to happen!”

The sky was spread with magic. The whole horizon was violet as the clouds turned and thundered black as if a never ending storm was to begin. Lightning came from the corrupted clouds as they stroke the earth with tremendous force. None would notice it, and none would be truly told but, it was the beginning of the end.

“Starswirl had been in the castle for years with Discord’s rule, he sealed himself in one of the unused sides of the castle using a new developed style of magic, lying in wait for freedom to come. All he could do was think and theorize. So he told us what happened.”

The remaining representatives were all sitting with their heads low. They all knew where they were when that tartarus began. The mans however heard the story with curiosity, one in particular, Frederick, had warry precaution, too familiar the things he had heard and too specific the things he thought.

“Starswirl told us the land was coming to an end, that we were all going with it. But he was in no mood to end himself, so he thought of a plan. A plan of him and all the magic users in the realm that knew of magic, or could use it, to help him take our land as far as he could from the danger.”

“Wait a moment.” Ermo interrupted taking Celestia out of her tranced thoughts. “You took your whole land out of danger using your magic?”

“Not all of it.” Celestia shook her head. “The land you stand now is a fracture, but not inhabited only by its owners, but by all that could make it inside the borders. None want to die if they can avoid it.”

“When the end was near the other realms, in order to survive had to unite as a nation to us due to some parts of our land having the requirements for the travel, that being the crystal caves down below. As anyone that loves their own land can tell you not all were happy with the decision, but there were variations of this hate. Some were not going to leave their homes and others were not going to let any traitor live with such a betrayal.”

“So after a day of Discord’s death, his army grew tenfold. Some seeking revenge for their fallen leader, others seeking unicorns and Starswirl to force them to use the massive spell in their land others for unknown reasons. The Griffon Kingdom was one of them. Calling themselves the true griffins they joined our enemies and attacked us head on. Using that seal.”

Celestia took a deep breath leaving her trance of memories, very lucid as they were, remembering the faces of all those in the border that she saw disappear in an instant. Both enemy and ally.

The room was in silence. The representatives holded themselves regretting but proud and strong as they remember the decisions that they took. They would stand by them until the bitter end.

“So... you escaped judgment day...” Frederick was the first to speak. It sounded more to himself than to the group. Celestia didn’t care to ask at the moment, but it didn’t mean she wasn't curious.

“So is that enough for you, king Ermo? The story of how we are here.” Ermo looked at her with narrowed eyes. “I do hope that our complications end here as to having one every time we talk to each other is proving tiresome.”

“Enough for me Princess, but what about you Frederick?” Ermo questioned to the Templar who is more stunned by the tale.

“If she answers but one more question.” Frederick said a little more slow and in a tone Ermo didn’t liked.

“Fine. If it ends our complications, ask away.” Celestia said a little more annoyed than she wanted.

“When the red light appeared, did you hear screaming and laughter emanating from it as well?” Fredrick said calmly, causing an eerie silence in the room with the representatives looking confused and disgusted by the question. Celestia however was completely awake now.

“I d-don’t think that is something I can a-” Celestia said stuttering but she wasn’t left to continue.

“Answer it princess, or I’ll be sure to makes things additionally complicated for you.” Frederick said in the same calm voice showing no emotion.

Celestia looked at the man and then signed in defeat, rubbing her head with the tip of her hooves she spoke. “What I heard haunts me to this day, and it will probably for the rest of my life, I did heard screaming, pain, and pleading from the light as I heard very deep and evil laughter. While hearing this, it also...whispered things, true enslavement, true death, true pain and misery. I would think that it was Discord confirming Starswirl’s claim of it all ending.”

“Did it say something explicit? Something you did not understand?” Frederick’s voice was more... excited now, it was something Ermo and Jurian were not found of at all. Celestia was looking a little surprised at the strangeness of his questions.

“Well, he did say something strange in between his words.”

“Speak then! What was it that it spouted?!” Ermo was about to end the conversation as Frederick was acting dangerously livid. Only on distinct moments he acted like such, and all involved a demon getting killed. And for what Jurian could see by his hand straining the handle of his sword it was going to happen now.

“‘Making a hell on both the living and the dead’, the word hell and the phrase itself I didn’t understand. No context of anything in our records.”

Frederick smiled. There was a demon here after all. And not any demon.

The demon.

________________________________________________________

Imperial Scout report.

The scholars were right about the flash catching the attention of the Muslims and Crusaders, If they find each other in the land they will start killing each other as is can be assured. Soon after they will be weak enough for us to take the land for ourselves.

The land shows big promises to being more than just a trading point, a staging island maybe, maybe more can be found when all is dead.

Long live the Byzantine Empire.

Chapter 8: Misperception brings us peace

Chapter 8: Misperception brings us peace

Chapter 8: Misperception brings us peace

“No great mind has ever existed without a touch of madness.”

― Aristotle

“If you want to keep a secret, you must also hide it from yourself.”

― George Orwell, 1984

“There is nothing more frightful than ignorance in action.”

― Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Collected Works

Hello, I’m Wadi, may Allah and all his will be upon you.

If you are reading this, it means I have died or I have found another place to write upon, but considering the problem that has caused me to write in the first place, I don’t believe it will be possible to find another writing wall.

How this day should have gone: breakfast with morning tea,  morning training, morning prayer to Allah, and then taking this land for our Sultan.

Should have went, should, should, should.

Did I already write how it should have went? Because I am constantly reminded that how exactly should our day have went. It’s all caused by something I said to have doubts to this day.

Magic.

Recently I talked to a horse, yes, a horse, and no I am not going mad, or becoming like Asad. It was a difficult conversation to hold really. At first I ordered my men not to attack them, the men of course were not very happy with this decision, and with good reason, many thought to take them as very expensive talking horse slaves. But now that we’re all captive I think some days of torture wouldn’t hurt me to do once I get my black prince horned horse head, named rhyming with cobra.

These things were the creatures of those stories told to little children, kings and sultans, they were here all along, hiding in a island none noticed until a couple of guards saw a great battle between our ships and many of the sea monsters of this place.

That was what I was told by my men anyway.

Since our veterans came back from the mad hunt of the madman -- who now is our only hope -- we are all going to die a most painful death. So Asad would be our salvation by entering into this underground cell and saving us from assured death.

Or finding help.

If you reader are confused of what is my situation is and haven’t discovered the section of wood on the ship where I scribbled my previous thoughts. Don’t read on as I will not explain it once more. But do read as I ask you to tell my son we, the Expeditionary force, were awaiting their end, but didn’t die without killing our newly established enemy.

Thank you for reading.

Wadi the ingenious, was here.

Wadi finished his fourth masterpiece of the night, his small prison cell becoming a little more like a huge wall diary. Having written his recent activities in each corner imaginable, giving him a sense of pride. Not many could do such good handwriting with pieces of the very same underground stone wall he wrote on. But every now and then, another coughing fit and tears appearing on his eyes, Wadi reminded his predicament.

‘I despise these thing more than I did before.’ Wadi through, and eye glancing at the thing as he continued writing his fifth masterpiece in hopes for them to be found someday.

It was one of the dogmen, disgusting things. But this dogman in particular was not passing through like the rest. Looking for something on its carrying bag it threw something at Wadi, hitting him on the front of his unarmored head. With a glance he caught sight of a big white bone.

“Itz time for eatz!” Yelled the armored dog, throwing bones into the cells of each prisoner. .

‘Does it expect me to take this as dinner?’ Wadi looked at the dog throwing food -- its waist to be precise -- with a dingling clinging beautiful image of a set of keys Wadi had ever laid his eyes upon.

Wadi had seen what the dogs were capable of, in battle to be more exact; on the takeover of the ship. Once the men were on the sand to confront the unicorn talking shite for the evening. The dogs dug themselves out of the ground and dragged all the men they could down below. If there was anything to be careful from them it would be their sharp claws. With the speed they dug Wadi could tell those claws were not for show, but again, he remembered that in the midst of the battle the “what is that behind you?!” trick actually worked with them. ‘It wouldn’t hurt to try something, now would it?’

“Oy guarddog, do you for any chance are hungry?” Wadi said in a very unserious and bored tone holding his ‘dinner’. He could even use it as a hammer.

“Oho, no, Don’t try your trik on me, I waz traned to not be dat dum.”

‘They had to be trained not to fall for stuff like this?!’ Wadi thought as he digested the dogs words. Thinking well of what things one would expect to hear of tricks, Wadi came up with a plan, or as he would never acknowledge, a plan that would make Asad proud.

“Oh, and I thought we got captured by strong soldiers not smart ones.” Wadi said in a devious deceitful tone, he wasn’t a noble not ruler that’s for sure.

“But we r strong!” The dog guard said feeling insulted.

“Then prove it! With a test of power and might!” Wadi was going with the flow, acting quickly he tried for the best thing he could think of. “By smashing your head onto this door!”

“Oh I will destroy it, AHH!” The dog guard said as he ran towards the cell door. Wadi being so close to the thing reared back bracing for impact. The dog scratched wood of the deck with the sheer force it dashed. Its yell of glory was cut off by a yelp as a cracking sound filled the prison.

Wadi dared to take a peek, seeing the door smashed open and a idiotic dogman with its tongue rolling out and its eyes spinning. It gave Wadi a shiver, that was just not right.

“I can’t believe that worked…” Wadi said as he signed and stood. His lack of armor making his movement incredibly easy. ‘Asad would have too much fun tricking these dogs.’ Wadi though as he checked the dog’s body, looting the cell keys and hitting the dogman square in the head with the bone for good measure.

Steadily assuring his steps didn’t screech as much by the wasted wood placed to better support the dangerous tunnels. Wadi exited the cell with freedom in mind.

He worked hastily, the moon leaking its light through one of the openings of the so called windows of dirt and grass. Wadi used all of his willpower to not talk out loud as his men from the cell next to his, raised with hope at his presence. With fast hands on the acquired keys the cells were unlocked.

The men were basically nude. A simple cloth covering them as greeks of old, not even sandals. They had nothing to attack the enemy, an enemy that dominated the ship they were not in as they were armed to the teeth. They needed to come up with a strategy of retaking and sailing back home, or at least, escape until the rest of the army arrived and presented their spears to the enemy's rears.

“Listen up men, no attacking, we need to escape this place and—”

“Escape?!” One of the men whispered harshly, arm still shaking by its recent claw wound. “We need to retake the ship and seek retribution for our fallen!”

“And then what?” Wadi replied with equal sternness, all the men opening space as Wadi closed the gap between them, faces almost touching. “Let ourselves have more early deaths? No, we need to escape with our lives and wait for our Sultan to send help. Until then we need to survive.” The man and the men around him looked enraged, they were not going to follow such order, but Wadi was not done. “But not without rendering our ship useless for those treacherous swines, a fire. With the bastards inside wouldn’t hurt.”

That they liked.

“Shred the sails, destroy the paddles, take as much weapons and armor as you can carry and run to the forest as silently as you can. I shall go and make holes on the bottom and add a new star in the night sky, only alone can I hope to escape the horrible sound the oil will surely make when ignited.” With their orders recieved the men responded with a silent, but yet clear. “It shall be done.”

Wadi was not in a mood for sabotaging possibly their only mean of escape of the dreadful place, but he reassured himself that with his men there was more chances of surviving the aftermath and it was worth the risk. Those very men that headed ahead with a chuckle for the call of vengeance to happen.

Crouching they strode towards the exit he has been proud to have remembered on the way in, a route which passed through many places Wadi knew creatures were to be expected.

The kitchen.

“So what I did with the little man after my sword had gone through its middle section was lifting it above my head, and with a swing, I threw it to the next one, Hah!” One of those bullman’s spoke with glee, greedily drinking what Wadi recognized to be his stash of ale, for emergencies of course.

Wadi and his men hid from behind the doorframe of the kitchen’s entrance, the constricted hallway of dirt and floor of wood with pillars to support the roof, where his men breathed slowly, hoping to be found to fight head on. It took Wadi a short while to give his men a speak over on what to do. Unless he was under a torch they were invisible at the dead night.

“Bah! That’s nothing, I grabbed one of the little things and splitted it in two with my bare claws!” The man sized dragon said next to the bullman, its sharp-toothed sneer making Wadi pause to glare in disgust. But Wadi lightly shook his head, he was not on a quest for revenge. Or at least not for the moment.

The kitchen was wide, covering a size to feed an army. But Wadi was in thought of the escape, a tunnel framed with wood located on the other side. The place was as light as night would allow to be with torches on the walls, strange torches whose emitted light looked crystallized. There were too few tables to go underneath, and too many creatures to enter and fight. But with his usual groan of frustration that worked alongside a hand going through his hair and a lifting of his head, allowed Wadi to see something useful.

Wooded horizontal beams. Used more to give a sense of grandeur to the room and eliminate the closed walls feeling, which were very hard to see, even with a keen eye. It was visible to Wadi because he was right on bottom of the main beam and after so long, he was used to the dark.

Being already on the entrance it became easy for Wadi to split his legs and scale the door frame to reach the ceiling. The hollow of the ceiling and dark was perfect for cover; perfect to travel and reach where the stairs to the bottom resided on the other side of the room. His men saw his movement, and intelligently -- what a shocker -- waited until all creatures looked the other way before ascending with Wadi.

With controlled breathing and a true nick for being invisible to others, Wadi crawled upside down in one of the horizontal beams followed by his men. The special wood uniting with a column every once in awhile, those were the spots that they would be harder to see.

“So, you are the little hatching of the horde master aren’t you? You little runt are just like that crazy dragoness.” The same bullman that spoke before spoke again.

“What did you say?”

“You heard me, you are arrogant, greedy and have no true skill. All your kills come from your natural dragon abilities.” Wadi was actually curious as if there was going to be a fight, it would likely facilitate his sneaking by a great sum.

“You believe you can take me, huh?!” The small dragon shouted with his claw reaching for a stolen sword tied to his waist, scratching the handle. “Then prove it against me on a death match you flaccid pathetic Minotaur!”

“No.” The ‘minotaur’ said irritated, not even gracing the dragon with a facial reaction. “You remember the diamond dogs that Sombra and the alphas, ‘educated’ last month don’t you?”

“Huh? ...Oh! Yeah, let’s not duel then.” The dragon child said with what Wadi could’ve sworn was a pale face. Shielding its stolen sword once more and sitting back down and into its drink.

Wadi luckily stopped paying attention down below and took a look where he was heading. Seeing that the beam he was going over was directly connected to the central column that connected with the floor.

Silent as a mouse, Wadi left his hands free, turning and reaching for the columns connection. Grip with excessive strength and balanced himself to reach the other side without problem. He was on the last stretch as his muscles strained for the extra-carefulness he gave to each movement. Better safe than sorry.

But life wasn’t that nice.

“So, who’s going to rest? I need to find that lousy dog, the one with the bones. He hasn’t gotten back for some time. He may have eaten the prisoner’s dinner. Heh.”

“I’m not going to check on any of those dogs, their stench makes me dizzy.”

“Fine, big hatching, I’ll go. It’s not that far anyway. I may even get to give a beating to one of the mans if he tries to insult me.”

“Hey, that does sound hilarious, minus the stench, count me in!”

Wadi could feel his heart and mind picking up by the variables in play for the night. Him and how fast he could move, his men and the amount they could carry including their composure to actually obey his orders, and the two creatures that were going to find the knocked out dog. He even took in mind the speed they walked out. Adding it all on his mental consideration pool.

Wadi continued to balanced upside down on the beam followed by his men, but faster because of the time limit, tryin to the best of his ability not to be seen. nor heard as he saw almost every stone and dirt wall being hastily dug, if the uneven tunnels were to take account for -- and they looked for temporary uses only, these creatures were either going to kill them quickly or had some kind of evil plan devised already.

Wadi stopped his thoughts, only wanting to get this done as soon as possible to finish the original mission: conquer the lands for his sultan, and go home to his son.

Just as he stopped thinking Wadi came across the exit of the tunnels, quickly checking if there were anything else using them he walked forwards followed by his men, a frame of dirt twice his size shined bright, showing him the exit.

Leaving, Wadi was welcomed by a salty smell and the dark sky, only getting a second to feel the sand under his feet and calming sound of the ocean before he noticed the shadow of his ship, and by its perfectly clean wood Wadi could deduce the creatures didn’t touch it. And when he noticed something more about the ropes and the improvised ladders Wadi’s mind came to a conclusion.

“Are the creatures stupid?’ Wadi reflected as his eyes explored the sight of the empty, untouched, worse, improved ship. They were planning to use said ship, one of the sultans guard’s ship, and they believed they would sail anywhere before getting killed. Not only by enemies, but by the muslim army themselves. He was sure he had told about the amount bad things wanting them dead to the treshorus fiend that was the unicorn prince. Or at least it was a suspicion, there was another possibility, not that he would tell his men.

“Alright, you have your orders.” Wadi spoke without looking back, he knew he was heard. The men rushed to the ladder, ascending the stairs with trained precision and disappearing into the deck.

‘Better get to work, now where did we put that oil?’ Wadi rested his arms, that last scaling did a work on his extremities. After a well stretched rest he rose with the rope to the deck and entered the ship, ensuring not to make loud noises for the dogs to hear. The last battle against them had proven their hearing sense. Something that was invaluable to know.

After seeing his men carrying supplies and weapons silently too and fro, Wadi made his way to the bottom of the ship, searching and collecting the oil jars preparing to make a fire to burn the ship to nothing, or at least damage it as much as possible to make the hull useless.

After looking through many useless junk, Wadi finally found the jars he was looking for, taking a minute to set them at each positions of the ship to maximize damage and to give quite the show for when they need to escape into the forest.

Plans are ideal.

“Heyz!”

This is reality.

Wadi turned at the shout, one hand on the oil carrier already making a line of oil to light and run for the hills and the other on a torch he had lit after the searched for the jars had became difficult. A dog guard was behind him, looking furious, and if the bent helmet was anything to say, Wadi knew the dog.

“Sada...”

“Wha’z man doin’ed in ship?!” The creature's disgusting breath almost made Wadi turn crawl up and die, and to add insult to injury Wadi wasn’t at the best uncompromising position. With a torch on his hand and the oil carrier in the other there was little else anyone should deduce of what he was doing. So if anything, the dog had become several times more stupid by its question.

“What do you think I’m doing?”

“I ask’z you what you doin’ed?!”

“You tell me what I’m doing.”

“You doin’ed... zomething!”

Wadi was on the very least, amazed. Not every day one say the impediment of idiotic in what scientist would in the future call singulrity.

“I’m not! One of your friends is down there, he told me to wait outside. He hasn’t gone out and I’m beginning to worry.” Wadi didn’t know what he was trying to achieve, he knew he couldn’t fight the thing head on as it would rip him to shreds but there was no way anything could be that--

“Snarky’s down there?”

Amazing.

“Yes! I can’t go down, I'm a prisoner, but you can, take this torch!” Wadi said moving close to the dog and handing it the torch and placing oil on the stick without it looking. “He may be hurt!”

“Yesh! Yesh!” The dog replied as it descended the stairs quickly. Wadi stared into the lighted stairwell until it fell dark. After a couple of moments Wadi remained himself to exit the ship. Way too surprised to walk correctly, stumbling as he exited. But on the outside deck he heard the dog bark outside. “Wait... Snarky is a she!”

Wadi could only deduce what happened inside. May it have been a speeded twist or a shove to the floor of the torch, whatever it was, it brought fire in contact with the combustible material Wadi had spread throughout the whole bottom deck floor and lightened up the night. And his back.

Wadi was sent a meter or two flying from the deck to the sand below. Groaning in disapproval, Wadi used his will to lift himself from the sand and stumble into the forest, assured that everything with a pair of ears was going to hear what had transcurred and see the upcoming light and sound festival. ‘You are alright, you are fine, just find your men, the fiends will discover your escape eventually.’

But he didn’t expect it to be so soon.

“What happened to the ship?!” Wadi heard just passing the first tree of the woods making his blood run cold, the voice of the pesky unicorn that started it all. “The mans are what?! Search the forest! Find the mans!”

Wadi groaned as his legs unstiffened and became once again empowered with strength. He had told his men to run in a straight line until something stopped them and then run into the right, then to the left, and repeat.

“I can see one!” Wadi cursed as it was right behind him. It sounded like that aggressive dragon child from before. “Come here you oversized monkey!”

Wadi jumped to the side, right in front of a beautiful tree of massive size. A loud thump giving Wadi a satisfactory smile from the not seen but sure to have happened, collision. “I’ll get you you pathetic mangle-sproat!”

The screeching dragon child hadn’t given up, to Wadi’s dismay, but changed tactics on each attempt at diving into him. Thankfully there was enough trees to give him a last dash to escape from each try.

The thing was becoming frustrated, so much so that it did something Wadi didn’t expect.

“I got you now!” The dragon child yelled as it dive several feet in front of wadi right on a place where there was no trees to dash into the sides from. But Wadi was at full speed and couldn’t stop, better yet, didn’t want to, accelerating directly towards the dragon Wadi released a wicked smile by the surprise on its scaly face. And with a final roar Wadi smashed against the dragon head on.

The dragon gave a dangerous slash in the place where Wadi’s head was supposed to be, using his elbow as an opener to the stomach the small dragon’s breath was gone, clearly out massed by Wadi.

But it was not out sharpened, with its claws it dug down into Wadi’s sides in an attempt to stop him through pain. But Wadi would have none of that. With the transferred speed to the dragon Wadi painfully stopped with his bare feet rasping the forest floor. And with a final swift movement from an elbow to a back fist to the dragon’s face Wadi assured that there would be much nosebleed on the creatures future.

“Crud! My nose!” The dragon yelled as it stumbled backwards into a tree shaking its head and stayed there, recuperating. Not that Wadi payed attention, he was in a dash of recollecting speed once more. The dragon was assured to not be the only thing to want Wadi’s skin.

Wadi was running faster than he had ever before, even running without his armor was never even close to how fast he was now. But irritably his vision became harder as the forest became thicker. Wadi could only hope none searched on his direction as he tried to zig-zagged in between trees to leave a strange trail.

Advancing, Wadi found himself under a thin layer of canopy where he gave himself time to breath. He was mostly safe, but he shouldn’t give himself that much time on one place. Wadi looked at the night sky, happy to be able to see it without branches in between. But he soon discovered something alarming.

‘Did the dragon child had poison in his claws or something?’ The darkness was not for the forest becoming denser, but because of his vision becoming darker. It was alarming to say the least. But when he thought about it again, and paled, he moved a hand to his back.

He felt something liquid.

Moving his now trembling hand to his blurry vision Wadi could see very clearly he had not runned from the pressure fireball of his ship unscared. But he couldn’t feel a thing. Which was even a worse sign.

“Damn it al--” Wadi finally felt the effects of running with an opened burned wound gashes of claws on his arms. He had passed out right on the spot.

Day two. I have gained the trust of the critters at the feet of the oglala tree and they think of me as their own and don’t even notice my difference in size and species. They’re a warm society where male and female are treated and have their respective jobs, warriors and collectors. The female I met in the past on my confrontation with the minotaur, Furball Leaf, has happily integrated me into her society.

I have been a well defender, and my skills as the only doctor have given me a name and reputation. But I have told them of my quest to find my pool of power and food, and they understood. But after so much time helping them as they help me through this journey. I don’t know what to do.

The Rocky-hill tribe has threatened Furball’s village from time before I arrived, I have helped in the fight tremendously. By sheer force and presence I keep them at bay, but I knew not what to do if I am to leave. And the elders are too stubborn to abandon the ancestor's tree. I am left to take whoever wants to live at peace, and I-- Oh Wadi!

It fact it was. Wadi appeared under a tree near Asad’s ‘home’, huffing as if he had runned from a rabid horse. Asad was happy to see his friend after so long. Being in the forest and living with the little furry creatures given him company but the sight of an old friend was always good on his sacred book.

But before Asad could say anything to his stumbling friend Wadi fell on his face. A loud smack reminding Asad it had rained recently and there was mud everywhere.

“Wadi are you alright? Wadi? Ah he’s asleep.” Asad was scared when he saw Wadi fall but calmed down when he came to the conclusion that he was just asleep. Raising from his temporary home making sure none of the fur of his downed enemies fell from his person he closed in to Wadi. Seeing the horrifying gatch on his back.

“Gezz Wadi, you have been having some fun without me. Here, let the doctor take a look at you.” Asad spoke as if anyone was listening. Dragging the downed man under the tree and near his little friend’s adobe. Banging the little piece of wood he considered a door with his finger a small pair of eyes came out to greet him.

“Hello miss, a friend of mine appeared to have dropped by, would you be a dear and find me my tools?” The little Furball did as asked. Entering the hole and exiting with a nail size bag made out of leather. “Perfect. Now, it’s time for the doc to do his magic. But with the pool I should’ve been several times more powerful... Oh well.”

“HahahahaHAHAHAHahhahaHAHAH!”

Laughing filled the room. The stressed filled-men on their toes-clearly frustrating, room. Celestia, the princess of the recently formed New Equestria had finalized a story that had ruled her nightmares for quite some time. And it was being laughed at. It was irritating her to no end.

“HAHAH!” Was Frederick's response to Celestia’s statement about a ‘hell on both the living and the dead’ he gave everyone a good hearty laugh. “The angel’s prophecy was right and they called me mad! I must spread the news about this. Squire write the note up with the necessary changes. NOW!” Frederick screamed at his squire and the boy ran to do his job.

“But Templar what about the creatures? Aren’t they in league with the devil?” Questioned a knight.

“No son, these creatures aren’t demons but mere mortals ignorant to the true faith, but that will be corrected soon enough.” Frederick said calmly waving off the question from the knight.

“But it could be a trick!” Exclaimed the knight.

“Boy, we both know the devil won’t play with a chance on being free from his eternal prison and desires to enslave us all.” Frederick said in a serious tone as if scolding the knights.

‘Eternal prison? Did they imprisoned him? Curious’ Celestia thought curiously as to what else did the mans know, and now she knew which man to ask.

“Now if you excuse me I am off to spread the good news!” The Templar stated as he walks out of the throne room leaving everyone confused on how well he took the story.

“Well, this is going to be harder than expected.” Ermo said, more to himself as he thinks of what is going to happen next. But Ermo wasn’t going to forget about his friends earlier shouting. Just remembering which day it was Ermo cursed himself from not noticing it sooner.

“Jurian, if you wish to leave I can speak without need for protection since this gast of a situation has been moderately resolved.” Jurian didn’t even spare a glance.

“Thanks, Mi’lord” Jurian said with a small smile as he walked out of the throne room to do whatever he does to forgot about this horrible day. Once Ermo was the only man representative in the room he turned back to the ambassadors, who were calmly returning to their seats, even the zebras that had disappeared returned.

“Well, I would like to apologize for the... interesting day we just experienced, but if there’s nothing else anyone might want to add, I would like to talk privately to the ruler of the kingdom if anyone has a say about it.”

“I don’t know what you have thought this realm is ruled, king Ermo, but this is a collective rule. Anything concerning our kingdom should be said to all of us. Celestia may be the princess, but is here as an Alicorn representative. We are the others. So we have as much of a say as Ruler Celestia.” Said Silver Peak. And now Ermo finally understood he was out of his comfort zone. Always been able to speak to a king or queen into his side by using them as a catalyst, but he had never needed to give a speech to so many with the same amount of say on things, well except that one time in venice. It would be a hard job.

“Ah, but its to discuss what she was facing actually and to help solve her confusion about what was the red light.” Ermo calmly said as he tries to move the conversation with Celestia to a more private location.

“But then it wou-” Silver Peak is interrupted by a strange sound he did not recognize.

“What is that?” Celestia was the first to speak up. Hearing the singing strangely familiar, as it was way too slow and with a distinctive language on its tip.

“Ah, yes, my apologies. I hoped it would come up after, but it appears I was too late.”

“What are you talking about man Ermo, is your men invasive singing something of worry?”

“Well, no, it’s a tradition of church, sir dragon.”

“Church?”

“Indeed, it is tradition to do mass on the seventh day of week and on holidays of the church liturgical year.”

“Seven? Strange, there's four days in our week.” Dreq said confused.

“Why do you have four days?” Ermo equally confused. Celestia’s eyes glimmered, this is where things get crazy, and she always loved to watch go down. It was maybe a sadistic need she had.

Cultural comparison.

“Come one, Clover, one more time.”

“I still think it’s stupid.”

“It’s just stupid if you think.”

“Then it’s always stupid.”

“You two are morons.”

“Shut up, Discorded.”

“What kind of name is, Discorded?”

“I had to come out with something to call her, and that sounded good at the time.”

In the runic dungeon there’s little to talk about. No pony nor creature is stupid enough to enter such forbidden controlled place. After the fight, the war, it was built up to be a sector of fear; a place where rumor of Discord himself was still alive and tortured, magic books written by ancient creatures were held in security, or all the princesses toys were guarded inside. Yes, many things were rumored to be happening in such a place.

“Poking is a stupid game.”

Except what was actually happening.

“Oh, boo-hoo, you are a mare that lets herself get stomped on by other more imposing creatures. If you want to mount that stallion do it with force! Bah ha ah ha!” And talking in front of a evil corrupted princess made it many times worse.

“Clover.” Reasoned Mystic Mind, stallion of the recently formed arc-group under the great Starswirl’s command. He was of blue eyes, blue coat, blue wild mane in a blue strangely patterned cloak, thankfully his eyes had some white and black, because if not, the mare in front of him would be running for her life by the creepiness of such a thing. “I get that you want to learn how to play Poking better, but do you think we can do it outside of the discord prison?”

“Oh come on, you are into those rumors too?” The mare was a white unicorn with a green mane with a light green highlight in the middle and wearing her signature cloak, now with a sudden extreme irritation that grew on the sides of her head she continued. “I mean, what is it with you conspiracy theorist believing discord is still alive? Or we keep war prisoners, the war had no hostile survivors.”

“Hey, its a little obvious if you think about it. Starswirl being here for most of the war, just happens to have a reason to not show anypony, and just happens to employ especial unicorns to defend it after, and just happens to have an evil version of Princess Celestia! There could be so many things into the end of discord than we could never know!” The stallion answered insulted for such an misinformed understanding. “But you have to admit, those rumors come along quite nicely to what is going on.”

“What do you mean?”

“What? Have you seen her?” At the mention of the third one in the room the torch they were under moved to illuminate her. ‘Nightmare’, as she wanted to be called, was of a black coat with a mane that looked like the night sky as it moves on its own, and the mare was in her old tattered clothing that she was in before being corrupted. Anypony could say it was princess Celestia’s evil twin and they would get away with it.

“As much as I would love to be recognized by all as your ruler above everything else, I will not admit I have any connections to that pathetic mare you call warrior.” The mare in chains said looking calmly sitting near the only opening of her cell, the iron barred door; closed door. Runes drawn in each section of it as well as the shackles, this evil being wasn’t going anywhere. “She has no power compared to me!”

“You see, nothing alike.”

“Yeah, yeah... huh?” Without his own consent Mystic Mind’s ear rose from his spot on a hearing angle, curious as to a sound he wasn’t supposed to be hearing. “Hey... hey, Clover... do you hear that?”

At the mention of hearing Clover’s ears picked up as well, curious as to what Mystic was talking about. After a moment or two Clover was about to ask if Mystic has been drinking something bad on the week.

“Mystic. What are you talkin--”

But then there was a sound.

A whisper.

“What the...?”

Nightmare Moon, as she called herself, picked her ears as well, and she said what all were thinking, saying it mostly to herself.

“Is that singing?” Nightmare’s curiosity got the better of her when she noticed the stoic Clover begin to pace from leg to leg breathing raising strangely. A mare that has been on her target for batching for so long because she wasn’t affected by many things. This was getting on Nightmare’s upper list of things to know. “What? Don’t tell me you have a sudden fear of chanting voices, if so, I demand a music instrument. No connection between the two whatsoever.”

“Shut it!” Clover snapped, not even trying to hide her stress, which got Nightmare to smile, but interest to peak. So she remained silent. She knew the mare was going to talk out loud, she always did.

“Oh dear, oh dear, Mystic do you know what this means?!”

“Uhh.” Now Nightmare spared her eyes to the stallion which raised her confusion and prying mind into the moon, what was going on? “Well, that we will have background music?”

“Are you dumb! We are hearing singing!” Clover was practically pulling Mystic’s mane off by the way she was  basically on top of it, looking into his eyes as if her knowledge and stress would pass on.

“...So?”

“What are the letters on the walls for, Mystic?” Clover’s eyes couldn’t get any closer to Mystic’s and Mystic himself couldn’t be any more confused.

But not Nightmare.

Or anyone that was not distracted.

The walls were glowing, the voices became louder by the second, the floor was vibrating and Nightmare was loving it. Whatever was happening was making her feel better, better than she had felt in ages.

The erratic singing became a chanting, and the singers might as well be on the prison door. The room trembled and part of the ceiling was trying to meet the floor for the first time in centuries. Clover and Mystic were in a panic.

“Ah! Looks like my friends are here to free me at last. You better start running foals.” Nightmare said, now laughing at her hearts content. Oh, how long has it been that she had laughed so freely, how long had she waited for something like this to happen, how long had she felt pain.

Wait, that last one wasn’t right...

Pain, she was feeling pain, but why? What is this chanting? Telling of it to her for her aid was to scare, but could it be for her end? Nightmare couldn’t think anymore, she felt as if she was set aflame. Her laughter changed into a screeching scream as her chains were shattered and the cell door was opened. In her blind pain she flailed her body in hopes of the pain go away. A pain so great her eye couldn’t do anything but look at all direction for help.

“KYAAAAAAA!”

“Where’s Starswirl, Mystic?! Search him!”

“Huh, huh! Right!” At the bit of escalated situation Mystic flared his horn and conjured the only spell that assured his place in between Starswirl best. The world on a ten kilometer radius became his and he could see all he wanted anywhere. Looking for one creature he knew very well in particular. “Got him! I think? I feel interference!”

“Just tell me a direction!”

“Uhh, hmm, from center! Up three, right two, fifth room!”

“Got it!” On the set coordinates Clover flared her horn, the combo of Mystic and Clover was perfect on the sense of why they mattered, with her mind on the coordinated given Clover they disappeared into a flash of white, a popping noise following and overcoming the low chanting for a moment.

“Come, on, just, a little, more.”

Starswirl was in a strange predicament. He was wrapped in a magical towel like a baby, he smelled like a mare in heat, he couldn’t use magic or he would be in pain, and he was still feeling the effects of the magical stupifier Celestia had used on him.

“Just wait and see Celestia, my vengeance will drop on you ten fold for this.” Starswirl groaned for vengeance for the millionth time. The towels were very well wrapped, and after a loud and impressive singing coming from outside, he had retained some one his consciousness. Which came with his hate of the situation at hoof.

“Help! Someone, I know you’re out those doors!” Starswirl may have been covered from head to flank with towels but he could still crawl like a worm, trying to find help had been his plan in between trying to break free. And it has been a while.

In his incisive slithering through the floor Starswirl had gone into thinking, over the plans of vengeance for the future Starswirl thought of what had happened to him to get into such a problem in the first place.

He had forgotten everything about it.

“Master Starswirl!” A voice yelled his name, a familiar voice that he was not used to hear at such a stressed pitch.

“Clover?” Starswirl asked from his belly to the floor position near the door. He skillfully turned like a newborn foal to see into the room. And he was caught with a pair of surprised eyes and red cheeks watching him from the other side of the room.

“Yes?” Starswirl asked again, it had been a couple of second and the two acolytes of his haven’t said a word. Which had him thinking, and then wanting to facehoof.

What would anypony think on his situation?

“What? Why are you here? Did something happen?” Starswirl’s stern voice snapped the two aclydes he told to guard, out of their trance. “And help me out of this damned cocoon!”

“Yes, sir!” The two ponies worked quickly, Starswirl didn’t show any emotion as they unwrapped him and looked down once he was at full height. Not wanting to meet his eyes.

“Well?” Starswirl said on his common commanding tone trying to clean anything that might’ve been kept on his fur. The two ponies shivered by how close Starswirl got, or to what it looked like he was caught into. “Speak, now.”

“The rune dungeon is under attack!” Both said without lifting their heads.

“What?!” Starswirl was just about to use his magic to teleport immediately to the place in question, but then thought about the pain his horn would suffer. “Take me, quickly.”

The two cloaks ponies looked at each other nervously, Star was trying to analyze what had comed to happen. But after an unnatural pause, Starswirl looked back to the duo. Eyebrow raised.

“We can’t.” Said Clover looking back into Starswirl’s face, serious as she could get, before looking at him in surprise. But stopped once Starswirl’s eyes got narrower.

“And why is that, Clover?”

“It took us seven tries to find you.”  Clover said, eyes searching into her mind of answers of her own to Starswirl’s apparent miracle recovery. Magic repairing, or massing with the pony body was unheard of, or attempted deeply. Too many things could go wrong. Even something as simple as curing burns or growing fur.

“Interference? Bah doesn’t matter, we must arrive at the prison now!” Starswirl said while already running to the door, the acolytes followed, smashing through it Starswirl paused to give himself an idea to where he was, it was a big castle after all, but once his eyes glimmered with recognition he analyzed the best route to take as he trotted his way to the prison.

“And there’s something else you should know!” Mystic yelled out as he ran next to Starswirl, who gave a partial concentration to dashing as he glanced at Mystic, to confirm his attention. “Nightmare’s cell was busted open, and the runes were acting crazy the moment we started hearing the singsing!”

“What?” Right as Starswirl said it his mind flashed back to the singing back from when he awoke, “You mean this singing?! Wait... now that I hear it, this is not singing!”

And it was not. The voices that were currently ‘singing’ seemed to say the same words, after a standard time, the words were extremely spread out and it was way too composed and of various tones of each silabite for it to share an emotion.

Star’s mind was in overdrive, working the what was going on as they neared the entrance to the runic dungeon. His acolytes that were pretending to be nobles near the entrance watched them pass as they heard the strange singing, confused by their hurry. But followed once they saw who were going in.

“Clover, close all exits, if you can’t with magic call the guards, this is too big of a situation to leave loose. Mystic, go for the back, we need to make sure she doesn’t get out!” The two nodded as they separated from Starswirl, opening from the now immense following Starswirl was pulling of added guarding acolytes. The runic wall becoming visible as its liquid like entrance blocking light from entering , no longer the ‘man creature’s formed opening from last time, closing in. If starswirl wasn’t over thinking so much he would’ve seen that the door was about to burst.

Starswirl’s presence to the door opened the runic entrance and allowed magic users to move inside.

They didn’t get to blink.

The hall exploded with a wind of black, the pony’s yelled in pain as their ears were assaulted by thousands of screaming specters that filled the hall with their presence.

Star was pushed back, falling to his side by the force and sliding backwards, barely keeping himself in place as the wind picked up power and shoved the wall of ponies out of the hall. The unicorns unable to use magic, the pegasi unable to fly, but the earth ponies were the only ones that could even try to stand against it. Not that the pushing of dozens of bodies against them helped.

Star forced himself to look into the wall of eyes and screaming faces that slashed through the air at incredible speeds. They were fast, but didn’t escape his keen eye, they looked like deformed creatures that he recognized but shadowed and deformed into smoke. The soldering sound was overcomed by the sound of glass breaking from behind them, and stone from the ceiling beginning to fall into the floor.

And just as sudden as it began. It ended. The stumbled and disoriented all of ponies stood in awe of what had just occurred. All wondering what in the world had that meant.

They didn’t even get to think anything else.

A clopping sound responded on the silent hall, silence created by none speaking a word because of training or awe. All heads turned to the sound, the the lack of light inside the invisible opened runic passage made most strain their eyes to see. Only those that were already used to the dark place could see the figure. A  silhouette contrasted in the darkness, as it seemed darker than the darkness itself.

The acolytes lowered and heated their horns by instinct, thinking over the rumors of powerful  magic prisoners to be true. The rumors have piled up to say there was a reason Starswirl kept such a big squad of trained unicorns at his beck and call. Whoever was inside was powerful enough to take him on. This alone made their breathings heavier and their legs shake. While others have never attacked anything in their lives.

Saying the acolytes were scared would be the understatement of the day.

To the ones not involved.

Starswirl was thinking it over. Nightmare free was a problem of its own, but the unicorns could, by fear, not listen to his orders and do something he would later regret; to flash light into what they will see to Celestia herself. Many acolytes that had seen him on the halls and followed are relatively new and Star has had no time to make them perfectly disciplined.

“Crud.” Starswirl said as he advanced into the opened runic door. Because the other unicorns were on a fighting position they could even try to follow their Archmage. And were left surprised and with words of warning in their throats as Starswirl reached the other side and closed the door by stomping a runic circle on the other side.

Starswirl was placing everything he had on the action. Was it pride that ruled him to basically whisk away his life on the hooves of Luna? Yes. Was it his arrogance that led to this happen? Maybe. Was he irritated that he didn’t know the answer? Completely.

“Stop right there, Luna!” Starswirl said threatenly, lowering his horn and pretending to prepare a spell. He knew he was doomed but it beat by much more the alternative of doing nothing.

The figure, strangely, did as he asked. Stopping in the shadows were Star could barely see. Her mane was strangely still, and there had been no laughs nor insults. But again, he had never seen Luna out of the cell. She could be completely different for what he pictured her personality would be. She could be more psychologically twisted than he originally thought. He didn’t even notice the figure trembling.

Which made hearing the next almost break his logical thoughts.

“Help... me. Please.”

Oh no.

“Oh yes.” Celestia said out loud as she savored the soon to come pleasure, smacking her lips in anticipation. “How long has it been, too long I say, your body, your smell, taste. You are gorgeous this evening.”

Celestia moved down to her sweet, giving a playful lick as she closed her eyes moaning as the taste of its exterior making its way through her senses. It was driving her mad that she had to do it so slowly.

“Soon my dear, you will be mine, and I will be yours.” But Celestia wasn’t alone in her blissful enjoyment, not for lack of trying. The king Ermo and the representatives around her were of course in discussion about things at hoof, and went off into a direction she could barely understand. She tried to, for her lord father she did, but it was too deep of a subject for her and once the love of her life had arrived from her guard's request, she got a little side tracked.

Celestia was in paradise.

“Princess, are you understanding what we agreeing upon?” Ermo’s voice was so close to Celestia’s ear that she shook her head by the uncomfortable feeling. One of the nobles close to her gently coughing politely as Celestia’s blushed rushed to her face. “Are you enjoying the pastry?” Ermo said with a smirk.

Celestia’s eyes finally left their tunnel sweet vision, and saw that the room which had been filled with discussion and comparison between cultures, flew off and delved into business apparently without her consent. So, where she was thinking her presence was being ignored in the last conversation that compared calendars, ages where the childs of each species became mature, and the fact that there views on females are more than... unsatisfactory, what they were actually doing was observing her strange behavior.

But then again, sweet delicious pastries!

“Very much, yes, thank you.” Celestia said rectifying her back as she accommodated her behind to the soft pillow seat, trying to save herself from more embarrassment.

“But yes, princess, we have come to our agreement and we have reached our verdict, we are hoping for your vote on this, as representative of alicorns, yes.” The unicorn representative explained, the uneasy feeling  he carried of being seated next to the man, long gone. An equal ground was reached when Ermo had commented on how obviously lacking of class where those of lower accommodations to them, and much more. The man’s swift words seemed to serene the nobles around him.

“Yes, respond warrior princess and tell us what you think of this man’s proposal. It’s quite interesting how one sided it is...” Horde master Dreq however was very questionable about the man and their ulterior motives, not even wanting to sit two pillows close, and every time the man tried to move around and walk as he spoke, -- Celestia saw Ermo had a thing on walking and his gesturing with his ‘hands’ -- Dreq’s seat moved, by his own say. Everytime.

Dreq’s fondness of the man was shared somewhat by Celestia, but on her side she dumbed down that feeling, less she had to stress with the ‘ruling’, the better, at least that’s what she wanted.

But in the end Celestia was in the dark for the whole length of the conversation with her slice of paradise, she knew nothing about the proposal, and now she would look several times less trustworthy. Trying to not look around nervously Celestia thought of the only pony, unicorn, that could talk about a subject he has never heard of.

“Well yes, I would like to say my verdict, but it would be better if Ermo recalls it all so everything is laid out in the table.” Celestia fought to not smile as the words were stolen right from her memories, and the same result of the whole room nodding. “Ermo could you please?”

“Huh, very well.” Ermo said, his smile never waring down. “It’s an exchange as I have said, from the materials sir Dreq has told me you have at the dozens, gold, gems, exchange weight to weight with our rations and as Templar Frederick added before leaving, the enlightenment of the realm of man.”

Celestia was surprised. It did sound as they were stealing the mans from so much, gold may be hard to obtain but gems we as common as rocks. She knew there was something else he was getting from this exchange, but she knew the kingdom wouldn’t stay united for another week if food wasn’t found.

“Anyone else wants to add something, questions perhaps?” Celestia said, her imitation of a certain archmage giving her a mysterious smug that she hadn’t felt before. None answered, not that they didn’t seem like it. “Then it’s settled.”

“Excellent!” Ermo bursted smashing his hands together giving out a strange fish crashing fish sound. “I’ll do the arrangements to give it a official document signed by the Pope himself. Those churches will come in handy to spread knowledge around here.”

Celestia had an uneasy feeling that she had missed much more than simple discussion of trade.

“So, what has transpired so far? Remember, what you did and what you think is important to report to Master Jurian, and no, I will not write rumors down.” The scout leader said out loud; he knew his men were listening, they were always listening. The missions organized by their founder and leader Jurian were always challenging, but this took the proverbial pastry. Many things were found on the mysterious land that would make the first sighted hydra reported to have been slain on the first day as docile as a soft chick in comparison.

The scout leader sat on his placed cloths in the forest floor, expecting his comrades to sit as well. These scouts were survivors, they endured, some were injured, yes, but none could be killed, they were just too cautious, trusting nothing, not taking anything for granted. They tested the grassy floor as they walked to the nearest place to rest their feet, some could actually be marshlands in disguise.

There were eight scouts, ten with the leader. They all showed signs of the respective regions they were sent to explore. Two of south, two of east and two of north, an extra group of two which was the personal stalking of sir Jurian himself, but the two  of west had yet to return. As they got comfortable the leader’s mind drifted into the usual thinking that he had been doing for some time.

Animals were hard to come by, there was nothing anywhere to be an assured meal. Trees never changed, as in species, and they were extravagantly small, always of the same type and were not affected by the land it grew upon, creating hard to perceive changes in the environment.

The weather was mad, some plains had clear divisions to where rain fell-- as in they could walk in and out of spots where it fell, and that’s not adding the other elements of the weather like wind that blew in circles fast enough to create water whirlwirls in the air.

This was the ultimate challenge.

“So?” The scout leader said out loud again, the men groaned as they despised reporting the strange things they had seen. If they were given more time to assimilate it they would have no problem, but for this land, it would take months to recuperate their long lost normality.

“Alright, alright, I’ll start.” Rasped the old scout, the north division, trying to make himself comfortable on the stump he sat on, a big golden helmet with a huge hole adorning his head, he wore it with pride even with it constantly slipping to a side.

“After reporting to the general in the United base as Jurian had ordered, when heading back here we had encountered what we had thought to be enemy scouts, not different from the ones we saw with Ermo when we had to hastily leave. They... attacked us, yeah, attacked us. Caught two off guard with our daggers flying out our cloaks, stunning them and capturing them. We did as what we thought best and took them to the general in United base, since it was closer and I believe we both didn’t want to be close to those things more than we needed to.”

“We wanted to report back to master Jurian that these fiends were trying to take us out, but then we found that the King whoever is now lulling these things into web! Bah! I should’ve known that man was mad. If the devil himself came out with a fine deal he would actually think about it! Crazy bastard...”

“North the First, this is not a report where you can vent off your dark thoughts. I want your facts. Now.” The scout leader said, eyes stearn and uncaring for his subordinates opinions. North only rolled his eyes.

“Fine! We found wooden beasts, jumping rocks with teeth, spiders made of vines that want to take you to the forest the moment you get near. Just like the ones we had to fight today to enter this one.” The scout said tightly closing his eyes and massaging his template. It hasn’t been a very normal week. “Is that a good enough report for you?”

“No. That’s my part of the report. Anyone else?”

“Huh, I’m next, I guess.” The scout next to him said, the south scout, half of his robe filled with sand that seemed to stick to it like flies. “Me and my comrade on our south scouting caught sight of an encampment filled with white horses with black stripes, or black horses with white stripe-- oh whatever, four legged like horses I guess, only when we found ourselves with the group that headed east was that we learned that the encampment like the city of talking horses.”

“So if anything you want to write in that report, put that the white and black things can vanish in the plains if they want to. Believe me, we got ourselves thinking we were mad the moment we followed them to the capital city the group following master Jurian talked about, and they just poofed in middle of a big plain. Just like that.”

“It’s not exactly following we do.” Said the ‘Stalking’ scout laying closest to the bonfire. “We are told to stay close just in case they were captured or trapped in some way. Master Jurian is a very paranoid man, but I believe this land justifies most of his strangeness.” All the men nodded at the last addition. “Have anyone noticed the fur? Those colors are not natural, I met a pink one when trying to figure out how those flying ships works. Pink fur!”

“Enough of that. If you want so much to have yourself a new pink fur coat wait until the crazy king fails, until then, get serious and report.” The scouts rolled their eyes at the stick well placed on their leaders behind. He was never fun when on a mission.

“Then I guess we’re up.” Said the youngest between the scouts, the one of east, forehead with a recently made wound closed and healed, his upbeat attitude keeping the group in a somewhat high spirit. Another scout, this one snoring resting next to him, too tired from the journey, had the same wound on his forehead.”But father, there's something strange in our report.”

“Strange as in how?”

“Well...”

_______________

“Nothing, nothing, and look! Nothing!” Complained the young scout as he continues to survey the area for anything to even alleviate his boredom.

“I prefer nothing, it’s better. But continue cautiously, ‘silence has always brought many ill things’. Keep those words in mind.” Said the older scout as he looked around to see if anything reacted to the young scout’s voice. Then the man trembled, and not because of old age since the young one trembled as well, no, the man trembled like the trees on the area he was standing.

The land had tremble spots, where little movement of the floor could be felt, but in others it would not. At the beginning, of course that they found it strange, but yet again, if it is everywhere, and so frequent, was it really that special?

And after several hours feeling it, these two saw it as forgettable as well.

But a loud thunder striking sound, a whip, was not as common.

They moved quickly, as they were trained to, sticking into the nearest hiding place as a safe haven, tree and bush alike.

The man and his apprentice hid in silence, the whip sound repeating several times, each with a loud yell of some kind that seemed to signal the arrival of the next whiplash. In between the lashing and yelling there was a more common sound, the familiar sound of wooden wheels with no oil being turned was too distinctive to pass by.

Based on the assumptions with sound and possibility, both scouts believed the source was a farmer trying to arrive to some village or city to sell his products, a stubborn horse being the reason for the whipping. But they were trained to not take any chances, so they slowly peaked a look.

It was only thanks to their training that they didn’t break their minds at to what they were saw.

Don’t take anything for granted, don’t make assumptions.

“ التحرك على نحو أسرع العبيد بلدي نحن ذاهبون بطيئة جدا”

(Move faster my slaves, we are moving too slow!)

The whipping came again, dozens of squealing bunnies strained their backs, another dozen squealed in accretion.

There was a average sized bunny fur coated muslim man standing on top of a small waggon being pulled by dozens upon dozens of bunnies with war paint on their furry faces and small vines that made the work of chains on their bodies, strapped to the wagon for them to pull.

Another group of bunnies holding improvised spears that could be confused with sharpened sticks, roared behind this waggon, matching at the rhythm of the whips with synchronized matching. And in the center of it all, on the back of the waggon, an unconscious muslim warrior with an unhealthy amount of stitches on its back from what seemed to be burn and claw marks.

The whipping continued without a hitch and no glance was spared to the two scouts that were ready to leave their foreheads lack of pain on the nearest rock.

_________________

“So... there’s muslims and hostile dragons in the land along with trembling just like the rain mystery. That will definitely be part of the report.” Said the leader bobbing his head without even breaking his stoic expression. The scouts around him

“Is that’s all you want to take from that? Only the muslim in the back with a huge burn mark on his back and the random rumbling?”

“Yes, that is all, end of discussion. But I believe it would be better to remake this report in the morning. I will leave you to rest and recollect your thoughts to make them clearer.” Said the leader scoat, already shaking his head at the great amount of information placed in his report. Thankfully it wasn’t going to be read.

Scout Report.

Ermo is mad.

This land is mad. Strange horses of white stripes with black fur roam the land like phantoms. A scout team from the horse city was captured and sent to the general at the shore. There's Muslims in the land, as well as rogue-hostile dragons. And there are little bunnies that appear to have tribes and slavery along with the mysterious weather patterns and light ground quakes.

We must keep the army in a state of alert about the disappearing white and black horses, they may prove troublesome in the near future, and the possibility of a dragon attack.

Yes, this was made by a sober man.

I haven’t told the others what had happened to the west scouts. Reasons for not telling is to assure moral to remain high, and for the already big unwillingness to be on this land to remain without big strikes to worsen it. There’s many, they are big, scaly, and breath fire. Just a hint there is a drawing below.

They are heading towards the city your in, I have already informed the general and he is on his way with the steel tip ballistas, just something special for our lizard friends. I only hope the general arrives in time. But I show no doubt that you would survive.

Safe travels Mi'lord.

Chapter 9: War and Peace brings complications

Chapter 9: War and Peace brings complications

Chapter 9: War and Peace brings complications

“The sun is simple. A sword is simple. A storm is simple. Behind everything simple is a huge tail of complicated.”

― Terry Pratchett, I Shall Wear Midnight

“The world is full of people who will help you manufacture tornados in order to blow out a match.”

― Shaun Hick

“All human beings have three lives: public, private, and secret.”

― Gabriel García Márquez, Gabriel García Márquez: a Life

Many acolytes--seniors and newcomers were spread in gossipy communication front of the Starswirl’s wing of Conterlot’s castle. It rumordly known that behind the gigantic runic doors of blue gold their maker fought whatever being was released not minutes ago. Or at least rumored to have been released. Several had tried to pry the juggernauts open, but to no avail. Many more had no clue what had transcurred, only called by the crowd of unique ponies around the strangest place in the castle to see what all the fuss was about.

But a special pair of ponies rumbled the crowd to their will and presence, since only other than Starswirl they were the only two that have ever entered the secret dark abode without the respected master to speak of.

“For the last time. If you want to know anything, wait for Master Starswirl. You guys know we can’t say anything about it, now hush!” Clover spoke for what felt like the thousandth time. She got the impression that hours have passed from when Starswirl had ordered her to do his bidding. She was even less informed than the ones outside when, as some said, Discord was released again in the world. Not a good omen.

“What do we do, Clover?” Asked Mystic anxiously for the first time since he returned from the backdoor of the castle. But he cared not for the whole Starswirl predicament, or his colleagues going all question-answer on them, he worried from the guards taking over the area ever since half the castle’s windows exploded. Mystic was never good at speaking with authority, Starswirl being the slight exception.

“Just keep calm, don’t talk or even look like you want to talk. We wait for Starswirl to come up with something, you know he always has something to keep secret.” Clover whispered back almost by nature.

In this kind of position Clover would be long gone and not looking back before the guard could secure anything. But she was into the whole acolyte business to be trained directly under the most masterful unicorn ever to have been born in the lands of Equestria, her, a mare like her that wouldn’t even go out of her library to see the sun. So many things only he knew was just a rank away to learn. She had taken a while, with her cunning words and mind she was under the archmage's trust circle in the time others at her age would reach the castle walls as a guard. She wasn’t going to give that away for anypony. Even a Sparkle.

“Please back away, nothing to see here. We need space to have this under control, please understand.” General Sparkle said in all his splendor and glory. With his purple silk mane and impeccable white coat showing underneath his clean shining golden armor. And his sapphire-like eyes glowing right at her every time they made contact.

Clover continued to try ignore anything she could from the stallion. As if. She didn’t dislike him, quite the opposite, but she knew if she was left alone in the same room with him, she would spill anything she knew right out just to get a subject to talk out of.

“Hey! You heared General Twinkle! Spread out!” Captain Hurricane, a stallion with no known physical limitations and recognized by the most muscled filled evening sun red fur body Clover had ever seen. It was almost sickening, and even so, Clover had no worries of having any trouble speaking to the stallion. She disliked him, not because he flirted with her the second she was at hoofs reach, that was quite praising, but because of his attitude.

“If you excuse us, we have things to fulfill.” Said Clover to her brother acolytes, already putting a step away of the scene. But was stopped with a yelp when her face collided to a helmet of a pegasus she was sure to have seen behind General Sparkle.

“Not so fast. But don’t worry, never more than me.” Said Hurricane giving his eyebrows a wigle before bursting in laughter, and then going back to seriousness as Clover rubbed her muzzle. “But in all amaziness, which is me by the way, I really need to know what was this all about. You don’t get what looked like the escapade of the millenium without having bad things going on before. We need to question everypony involved. Even the servants.”

Clover looked at the stallion not amused. Why was it he was just so fond to follow her around she had no idea. It disappointment her even more when Hurricane was not affected by her irked stare.

“Sorry, but it’s true, Acolyte, we need to understand what Starswirl had been into to try anything here. In fact, what do you think was going on?” Clover would’ve had a hard time trying to answer Sparkle by his soothing voice alone, but then to save her, or screw her, the gifted brain of Clover thought about the handsome stallion’s words.

“You think Starswirl was attempting anything against Equestria?” Clover said without a go-ahead from her common sense, but her words seem to hit right at the center of both stallions’ heed, immediately turned their full on attention towards Clover.

“So you wondered that too, haven’t you?” Hurricane said losing all boastfulness on his tone as his eyes turned analytic. Eyes that Clover had been too accustomed not recognize. “Is it just you, or does your pony sized blueberry here think the same?”

“Wait, why does everypony I meet keep coming with these blue related nicknames?” Clover ignored Mystic’s comment, more interested in getting all information she knew hidden, and at the same time, expose everything they knew. Right as this thought passed General Sparkle’s guards were cleaning the once filled hall, leaving Clover, Hurricane, Sparkle and the nervous Mystic to have a nice, uninterrupted, conversation.

“Maybe.” Clover said, drawing a surprised ‘what’ out of Mystic.

“So, you also believe he’s discorded?” Right out of the blue Hurricane told Clover all she needed to know, the unanticipated shock was so impactful, that she failed to think through her proceeding words.

“But he wasn’t the one discorded--Hmm?!” Clover’s muzzle was covered by Mystic before anything else could be spouted. But the damage was done. Hurricane had the biggest smile, and Sparkle had the cutest baffled expression he had ever seen them both have.

“Sorry--Starswirl--calls--gotta--go!” And anything the only thing left to show that Mystic and Clover were at any moment in the hall was the smell of liquid fear Mystic had left behind.

Sparkler and Hurricane remain in silent awe for what they had just witnessed. And for whatever reason, have yet to act upon the disappearance of the only Acolyte that knew what was going on. Anypony aware of their stillness would think Sparkler is just thinking ahead on what to do, and Hurricane was just absorbing the pride to have discovered something out of his actions alone. But it could be for another reason entirely.

“I knew it!”

“How the...”

“I told you she knew something! Hah! My wings know things! I told you! A bet is a damn bet!”

Not so far away, Clover’s face had an intimate moment with the floor once Mystic had finalized his spell, this only lived up to Clover’s thoughts once she had clearly gone through and smelled the disgusting sour smell of stupidity and cowardness, that being pee.

“I’ll leave you here for a second, need to clean.” Mystic didn’t last a moment before disappearing once more. But if he hadn’t, he would’ve noticed a body lying on the floor with another nearby body closing in to the recent arrival.

“Clover? What are you doing in here? And what’s that smell?” Starswirl asked right as he got a good look at the invaders. But strangely, instead of looking angry as Clover had expected him to be, he appeared relieved.

“Uhh, the royal guard is after you?” Clover said trying to not make eye contact, but she did have the need to see his reaction. And in a eerie fashion, Starswirl didn’t give a damn.

“Alright, it doesn’t matter. But you, Clover, do you know any spells to regenerate the body?” Clover had never seen the stallion like this. He was nervous; afraid; mortal.

“What’s going on?” Clover asked completely forgetting to call him master, or sir, which she mentally noted, but Starswirl couldn’t care even give one string of mane for. He didn’t even look like wanting to explain, he only wanted an answer.

“Answer the question.” And there’s the stallion she had learned to respect. But with a sidetone of anger carrying his words, Clover didn’t want to be anywhere close to being in Starswirl’s bad side; nopony knew he had one.

“I don’t!” To her answer Starswirl groaned in frustration, his decisions were running short and he was at a lost in what to do. Clover was more confused now. “I thought you knew spells of that nature?”

“What? Regeneration is not that complicated, but I’ve never had to practice it, and with this, I don’t want to take any chances.” Staswirl said going back into the deepest corner of the hall of runes.

“But what about your burns?”

“What... burns...” Starswirl’s memory smashed his face-in with a brick of wisdom, and he was bleeding to death in his own sticky pool of recollection. How had he not seen that before. Healing magic, or anything tinkering with a pony’s body was something so crazy he would beat himself several times over to have not thought about it before. So then, how was he fine? How was he healed? What happened when...

“Celestia...”

“What?”

“I--I didn’t heal myself. But the pony that did can’t help.”

‘Why can’t he? Don’t you really need it?”

“That is not the important thing right now!” From where Starswirl called, another pony laid. Clover believing it was a pony caught by a falling part of the roof picked herself up and trotted quickly to get a better look. But what she saw, what not what she expected.

The fur, the color, and the flank emblem. It was impossible to not recognize her. Nightmare, was the name the slithering mare liked to boast herself with. But the mare she was seeing spread weak in the floor was nothing in comparison. She was delicate like a alicorn filly, and could possibly be confused with a pony in size, and nature. But the wings and horn held in the same body gaved off her species without a doubt.

“Isn’t that Nightmare?” Asked Clover, reminding herself she had to do something with her muzzle running rampaged when her curiosity was at a peak. If she wasn’t adept enough to get out of the problems her curiosity got her into, she would not be where she was today.

“Nightmare is gone.” Said Starswirl sadly sitting next to her. “This is Celestia’s reason for fighting Discord. Her dead sister. Heh, not so dead if you ask me.”

“Oh, crud...” Clover was caught by surprise. Not only because it was a revelation that was breaking her known reality, but because Mystic was going to have a signature when he find out that one of his crazy theories was actually right. “Does this mean, you had her Discorded, locked here, all this time. And you haven’t told Celestia?”

“Told Celestia? Hahaha! If I even whisper Celestia’s way that her sister is still alive this kingdom will go in flames Clover.” Starswirl said with an unusual amount of mirth, making the situation to Clover much more dire.

“Ah Mystic we need help to heal Luna, do you know any spells?”

“Apologies, I don’t Master Starswirl.”

“Buck!”

“But I do know some ponies that are actually good at it? If that helps?”

“Yes... yes, that would! Can you locate them?!”

“Uhh, ah, yes.” The world opened to Mystic as his horn flared. Thousands of lives; of ponies going to and fro in ten kilometer radius were under his magic gaze. “Found one! And he seems to be the only one...”

“Good, go get him!”

“Uhh, ehh, Clover is the only one with the specific teleport spell, Master Starswirl. I can’t go anywhere I haven’t been before.” Mystic paused, trying to find the best way to say it. “And I have certainly not been here before.”

“Ugh! Clover, I ask of you to find this pony immediately!” Clover at first was going to do as told immediately, but then noticed Mystic’s sad grin, and for Clover it was less than a bin ban boom to seemingly get who he was talking about.

“No! Not that stallion! Starswirl--sorry, Master Starswirl, you don’t want him here!”

“I absolutely do, Clover... if you can within the next minute heal this mare, then you have a say here, if not, no. Please find Mystic’s friend.” Starswil turned to Mystic. “I don't care who it is. Get. Him. Here.”

‘Yes, sir!” Mystic turned to Clover, pleading in silence for her to help.

Clover sighed, forcing magic to her horn she south to the only stallion that could help Starswirl in his predicament. Oh he would regret it.

And in a flash Clover was gone, and so was Mystic, surely to convince his friend to help in Starswirl’s time of need. But for Starswirl it was a time to not relax, but think. If Luna was safe his possibilities were better, but it didn’t look good at all. He had been in the main sights of the council for quite some time, and with this little disaster he had given them enough weapons to build a fort out of them to make his cell.

Having a unicorn with so much power to have a private collection of talented unicorns at his disposal was always bad for anypony that wanted power for themselves. But it was necessary, not that anypony would believe him. After Discord all ponies were a little less trusting than times before his coming. Starswirl saw that as a good, and bad thing.

WIth a popping noise behind him, Starswirl had little to speculate on who it was.

But when he turned, let’s just saw he wasn’t very happy with the results.

‘Oh no, no! No! No!’

“Ah it seems that the mighty Starswirl calls for me yet again, but we should make this quick as that I now have a position in entertaining the most notorious and powerful creatures of this realm! Be ready to be saved by the  ALL KNOWING AND MYSTERIOUS WIZARD OF POWER!”

‘BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU--!’ Starswirl screamed in his mind in pure rage on the worst day of his life.

“Mustang.” Starswirl began, trying to remember how far he had shown the irking stallion his true personality. “It is...nice. to see you again. I need your help on a matter. But the first question for my acolyte was not completely certain you have practiced it, but do you know any advance healing spells?” Starswirl stained as he tried to assure if this pompous know it all unicorn actually knew any spells, and if not he could for good measure throw the slithering stealer  halfway across the city.

“Ah, that Mustang does. If you do remember calling me a cat, taking and keeping knowledge of all kinds of magic. For Mustang is the all knowing and mysterious wizard of power!’” Mustang boasted with a kind of pride within his tone as if insulting Starswirl.

“Ah, yes, I do remember, dearly remember. Anyway lets get to work.”

“Ta-ta-ta, Mustang doesn’t do services for free if you forgot, Archmage Starswirl.”

‘I hate this so much.’

“But of course, you’ll get your pay within due time, but first your assistance.”

“Oh ho ho, not this time, no, Mustang doesn't want to be paid, specifically. Mustang knows that you’ll give gold. Worthless at this time. No, Mustang wants you to owe a favor. The kind that Mustang can call whenever for whatever.” Mustang leaned to the side to look at the barely breathing mare. “No matter what that may be.”

Starswirl’s patience and mind was barely holding to lash out at this unicorn. All parts of his being were screaming out for him to call it off, and simply crush the unicorn with every ounce of his might. But then he followed Mustang’s disgusting look back to Luna. His fault she was in pain and dying. His fault Celestia wasn’t by her side. His fault, that she was possibly never going to be able to have a normal life anymore. Starswirl sighed. “I’ll...owe you.. A favor. Now come, we have work to do.” Starswirl ordered, as he walked within the ruin enchanted dungeons to Luna. Hopefully saving what was left of her.

What do you call a time of your life where the only thing you want to do is take whatever had been urcking right then and burn it to a crisp, or stab it repeatedly. Wadi was a man that couldn’t say which word to use, but for Wadi the hate was bundled down to three things: The sun, whom was glaring as no one’s business, his supposed bed, impossible to sleep in, and his back, that with no real involvement with the bed was on fire. And given the fact that it hurt because it was literally once on fire, at least that’s what he had read, his mental health also was getting urked to death.

So yes, Wadi was in distress.

It had been several hours from the time he’d awoken, days after his last conscious breath, or weeks, how could he know anyway? Ah, right, his friend Asad told him everything right from when he awoke, the man was smart like that. But the man was never direct, oh no, that would be too nice for Wadi. Asad, had told his very susceptible-to-weird-things friend of his situation through a letter.

Delivered by a tiny white hat wearing and pink apron cooking furry rat kick starter of his reality not three hours ago. Whom from Asad’s letter responded to the name Fluffy.

But it didn’t matter. Didn’t. Matter. At all. Wadi was not even thinking about it. Just like a crocodile on the nile on a summer heat peak, he was calm, and alive. But not as complacent or as relaxed. If anything, he wanted to go in a rampage to find his cryptic writing friend, and force the information out of him.

But he was better than that, so Wadi resigned himself to stare in awe bringing confusion as how hard me must’ve smashed his head with a wall before falling into unconsciousness. Given what he was doing.

“What are you looking at?” Asked Wadi just for the pleasure of speaking, or simple head damage. His companion however believed himself, or herself, too good to respond as it continued to analyze his every movement with its tiny dark eyes. But the little thing wasn’t alone, many more stopped on their work, from cooking to cleaning, to wait out Wadi’s words. As if every word he said was infinite wisdom from a genie. Disturbing.

Everything was a hilariously small version of any state along the nile. They had small huts made of leaves and hay, and brooms cut off sticks and leaves to push away small bugs. These little things had made themselves home in the fine trees. But these were not adorable simple creatures as Wadi had believed them once to be. And if anyone was to question otherwise Wadi would kindly point them to the cart he had apparently been transported in. Specially on the how.

The appearance was of a wild wood chariot, vines attached to the wagon were arranged to give it a fine grip, Wadi recognized the style of wrapping from his times with Asad preparing chariots to battle. But instead of horses to pull, there were other fur covered hoppers, mistreated and broken like any slave Wadi had ever come across. Like if Asad had been passing some culture on these little furry things.

From what Wadi had deduced, he was in a rudimentary kitchen, no walls except for the trees all around, and a minescule leaf wall, but Wadi had tended to pay those no mind. Smell wise it was intoxicated with the fragrance of soup, and for Wadi could see those that were too occupied to pay mind to Wadi’s existence continued chopping and dipping random assortments of berries, vegetables, and anything they found editable into a normal sized dark pot. Low flame under it. But it still appeared edible, much like Norman’s food.

Asad was going to have to explain much if the crazy man was ever to expect Wadi to stay near such disturbing sight not-mans going about their way, pretending they are people. Wadi couldn’t even stay near the tent of the last tiny man-like creature he came across, specially with that face.

And that was another thing that got to Wadi’s bones. The faces. The emotions. These disturbing white rats were so man-like that it gave Wadi time to shiver at each unnatural ear twitching they scratched.

But Wadi had enough of that. Raising from the most uncomfortable, itchy, small, weak bed in existence, Wadi walked around to give himself some mental stability as he hoped his friend came along as the letter expressed. The little thing simply kept staring at him hopping to the side with paw-feet too big for its body and just followed Wadi’s foot steps. Always with a glare.

“So, you have any idea on where my inept partner has gone to?” Asked Wadi nervously to the apron wearing creature. It only turned its head to the side, and twingle its nose, never giving up the scowl. Wadi sighed, knowing full well that any communication would be fruitless.

But the little thing wasn’t done, it surprised Wadi when its miniscule nose sniffed and pulled its entire body into search, and then into a quick hoppity hop away. Wadi watched in bewilderment as the little thing left deep into the forest.

I will never get used to this, that’s for sure. Wadi thought as he glanced around the hoppers’ camp. From what the letter said, the encampment was made by these hoppers, as Asad had named them, a real sore sight for tired eyes. Civilization, outskirts of a village would be the first guess of any man who had really wanted to find any. But Wadi only wanted to find his knowledgeable Dervish friend, and get his head around the whole thing.

But then again, the next thing happened.

It started with drums, a steady beat of leather bongs taking a crescendo with what appeared to be a child dying crying out. Or Asad’s singing. Hopefully the latter. From the trees the apron wearing hopper had disappeared into, a crowd of the little things came along the forest doing many things Wadi integrated to question his sanity.

First were the obvious... warriors. Hooping fur creatures with blue, brown, and black ink dresing their small fur filled faces as if trying to make their bean sized dark eyes look fierce.All holding sticks that combined into a platform of twigs carrying a humongous boar.And that wasn’t all, then came the dancing ones.

To any man that claimed to be a muslim it would be easy to recognize what kind of dance they were trying to interpret. The half covered faces, the open stomach for the world to see, plus the singing style, rhythm of the drums, and dance, made it a screaming statement to recognize the tiny furry belly dances.

Back home belly dancers were not that interesting for Wadi, given his nature, but he was very sure he didn’t want to have the imagine of furry dances forever recorded in his mind. Who would like to see such a thing?

But the last dancer was the most disturbing one. An imagine that would take any mind forever to forget, if it was even possible. Wadi’s disgust could only be matched in horribleness of the voice it was pretending it had to sing.

“Alright my hoppers, and a one, and a two and a-- oh! Wadi! You’re awake!” Asad, “The crazy.” Wadi had wondered for some time the meaning of such an uncommon title. Given that Asad had never done anything to prove it true.

Yes, Wadi had found the man trying to make the strange devices of that book from Al-jarazi. But then again, from what he had just witnessed, Wadi should’ve taken note that Asad was trying to achieve those devices in the middle of the river, as he said, “this invention allows me to be in the river, but at the same time. Not.” Wadi must’ve simply been too distracted with his work to notice.

“Are you alright my friend, you seem distracted?” Asad broke Wadi’s trail of thought, Asad’s hidden ankle sword was drawn by one of the helpful white fur balls, who did its best to pick it up and stab it through the boar, ineffective as it may seemed.

“Ugh, yes. I’m distracted. And hopefully scarred until I die instead of remembering this for eternity.” Wadi agreed with his eyes trying to fall everywhere but the cross-dresing maniac. “Why are you dressed like-- ohh, no. Better help my sanity. Are the hoppers going to cook the boar and make dinner out of it?”

“Oh, you read my letter I see, you like the name? They hop, so I called them hoppers? Clever isn--?

“Answer the question!”

“Huh, don’t need to be rude, but them eating pig? Nah, they eat nothing but greens and root fruit. The boar, however, is for us my friend! You and me. I remember how much you like your meat.” Said Asad, reaching down to the struggling boar cutting hopper, and helping it by pushing the knife himself. No blood coming out, the thing had been dead for some time. “The hoppers are not that happy on the meat eating, but they know how to hunt things down.”

“Asad, I care not for your little furry friends, please answer me... what has happened?!” Wadi’s calm, if there was trully any, finally left the stressed man and left him to finally burst loudly enough to make all little creatures around him jump. The ones that were not trained to be warriors of course.

“Wow, keep calm and prosper, my friend. Whatever do you mean? But hold that thought.” Asad turned to his assistant Fluffy. “Be a dear and have it rare, I love it rare.” The little thing saluted and then with effort attempted to pull the knife out the pork.

“Oh, I don’t know--the ship? My men? Everything?!” Wadi thought Asad was crazy before, now he knows he’s insane. Eating a boar?! Really?! Not only against Islam faith, but it’s a corrupting animal! How many pig like things must’ve Asad eaten so far... Wadi bleached to imagine. “And I’ll pass on the boar... thank you.”

“Hah! You mean that whole mess? It’s all in the past my fellow man. Things caught on fire, creatures going on and about yelling their lungs out and tearing men to shreds. Just a south egypt with less women, or men. Worry not about it. I’ll tell you everything later.” Wadi was not liking this at all. “But now look forward that we are going to find the nearest shore and make ourselves a boat to sail ourselves home! Hahaha.”

“Oh for Allah...” Wadi was finally coming down to realize how much must’ve gone passed while he was out for the count. The destiny of his men, the reputation of his title, the only way back to his home. And alone with a man he had never known was mad until now.

“Yes, I know it’s... hmm? What is it?” Wadi’s mind would never arrive to a conclusion that day since he got distracted when the hopper next to Asad’s leg, of which stopped its disturbingly accurate belly dancing style, and lifted one of its long ears.

Like if wanting to keep up with the times all the other hoppers imitated this like a dancing brudel. But there was something distinctive that all did, a man-like expressive face that Wadi knew very well.

Fear.

“What is it my hoppers?” Asad called out, the initial eeriness broken from the force of his voice. Wadi was disliking the sinister behavior change from the hoppers, but he was simply too distracted by something above to even tell Asad that he had discovered the problem.

The hoppers didn’t respond to Asad, not that they could, they opted better to run as fast as possible to the safest place nearby and leave anything that which could slow them down. The convulsing shadows from the opening above forced Asad to look up and see the giants passing overhead. And what both men saw they would never forget.

It was majestic, and terrifying, at the same time. There was so many of them that some lesser men would believe it was an arc of iris gone wrong, or to war. The shapes. The colors. And the fire... Fluffy was behind Asad, retracting, covering her face with his leg as the whole world shook with the roars.

The roars of a dragon horde.

The fields of west Canterlot. Wide, plain, and green. Open and mighty. Its gracious grass blessing its soil was notorious for its drastic changes of tone dependant on their nutrients and location of growth. Some of the grass was of the purest green; full of life, proof of its perfect access to water. Other areas were yellow and dry, obvious by their lack said water. And some big segments that could be confused with huge weed because of the perfect combination of other nutrients giving them big scale growth.

But then there was the small patches of glaring red, a testament of the frequency lives ended and sputtered their insides into the unrelenting nature of the plains.

Yes, the fields of west Canterlot were a dangerous place. In the nearby cities it was known as “the grass of the damned.” This name was adopted after the war in which it was believed the grass gained their distinctive red color. But without much acknowledgement other than the rumors of the place being the setting for mysterious disappearances that shook the countryside and the citizens that once transversed these pastures to the core, it was forgotten as a place one wants to pass through.

But not all had a negative view of these lands, as it is with rumors and disappearances. This area is all a giant flying dragon spying on the lands and hoping to remain undetected could wish for. Distinctly since they usually knew why there were disappearances, and where the bloody pools came about to be.

And at that very time in the sky, there was a dragon; blue as the noon sky. Without that coloration of scales its task would be indelved impossible to achieve. “Day stealth lizard” was the name his type was given. From afar they were barely visible, so only on that last point when they’re too close is that victims would be able to see the sharp teeth snapping closed around them.

But with this particular male dragon, his still bloody and chewing mouth gave truth to his actions. The immense thing flinched every time his munching stretched the scar running from twisted horn to jaw. He was somewhat proud to say it was from the warrior of the Equestrians, now princess. The only alicorn that could said is noteworthy to call a dragon by name. At least more than the horde that followed his every movement as if he was the leader of the horde.

Dragons. The immortals, the invincible, the untouchable. If you face a dragon, you are dead, no exceptions, well, unless it was another dragon. When you have a dragon as an ally, may it be by reason or honor, you have taken a ticket to victory. With the strongest material acknowledge by mages as scales, even with the normal fleshy interior, dragons were to be respected and feared.

Many are aware that dragons come from many hordes and masters. In fact, this was war changing, from the recent events. Having a horde on one side of a war was instant victory, but this was the only war dragons fought against each other for things outside of obtaining mates and receiving better names that out told power. The two biggest hordes were acknowledged as the horde of Black wing, the Equestrian dragon ambassador went by Dreq to the non draconian. While the other horde was also named after its master but then changed to their leader, Discord. And the dragon flying on these special plains was on the particular discordian side.

But the chewing drake wasn’t alone, a piece of wood enraptured in hay rope kept strong on its back, a design that could be confused with a small saddle, had a small but still creature enroped in the vines. A small dark pony shaped entity; one with green eyes, fangs and an unimpressed deadpanned expression. Ignoring whatever came out of the filthy throat of the drake he rode like a slave package carrier.

"And then,” the dragon continued speaking to the changeling on its back as he finally swallowed the unlucky creature it had been munching for the last minute or so. “I decided to just kill him just to save trouble... hey? Are you even listening up there?!"

"Neither I, nor the listeners, are interested in your rambling." Said the changeling communicator right as he was interrupted by his horn flashing and eyes going zombified. Not that it could be seen by the dragon.

"Me?! Rambling?! This is the type of disrespect that makes me wish the pact made with Discord was never signed! I would have ate you ages ago!" The Dragon complained to the emotionless excuse of a companion that's had the gale to call his epic tales of his life, rambles.

"Dragon, silence. Prince Sombra has sent a message. Celestia has a new alliance with another kind. And th--" The changeling explained as he was trying to interpret the message so that even a diamond dog omega would understand. Unfortunately drake companions had less patience than that.

"What, so soon? Ha! Who bets against me that the dishonorable leeches controlling her made strings of lies to paint us all in a bad scale so they may get rid of us easier." The dragon laughed, but the hint of anger never left his eyes.

"Additionally these creatures have a never before seen appearance. Would you like for me to show you?" The changeling asked uninterested of the changed tone of his angry companion.

"Yes, I always cherish the finding of new foes to devourer. Maybe it would allow me to see if they prove to be a challenge? Even for me! Haha!" The dragon continued to boast, vibrating the small creature in his back from the deepness in his laughter. But the changeling didn’t even spare a roll of eyes.

With the orders given the changeling stiffened, horn glowing, and groaning like a bug buzzing. A small line of green grew from its horn and poured like mist onto the dragon’s forehead. It covered it whole and moved over its immense right eye. The drake didn’t fight the slimy feeling he collected from the magic, but did concentrate as he was to stay at guard for anything as he received the visual information of their new enemies.

“Huh, funny, they like to walk in two legs. By how their rear-legs twist they would look pathetic to even try going tival fours. And what are those things of their sides, arms? Those are more like toothpicks I use every day. Not like I don’t use petty creatures bones to pick my teeth, I have standards. And what? Is their scales so fragile that they steal other creatures mighty skin? Bah! These couldn’t touch my feet without cutting themselves, much less be more than a nuisance in battle. And are they using big sticks with a strings to spring smaller sticks? Ha! Be true to me changeling, how have these creatures killed anything, much less survive! Hahaha!”

The dragon’s laughter was so hard that it became difficult for the changeling to keep himself in his small saddle, almost falling out, taking hold for dear life. But other than that, the changeling was not amused on the comments. Not that it showed.

"These creatures look more fragile than the hatchlings! And not drake ones, but of any low species! How would these puny creatures even fair against us! They are barely even a threat to a minotaur!" The Dragon said as he insulted the sorry excuse of ‘warriors.’

"It's best not to underestimate a new foe. Not like your first battle against Celestia if I am recalling correctly?" Even though the changeling carried no malevolent intent or tone, the drake took it upon himself to see it as such, and changed his laughter for a growl.

"What was stopping me from killing you, filth?"

"Nothing.” The changeling said as he continues to speak in a monotone manner, only making the dragon's eyes narrow more. “My death would be recognized as a loss of goods, communications class such as me are expendable but costly, then you would have tell to your horde master of your lack of control since it’s impossible for a drone to have such inherit emotions. It would take you weeks before she allowed you into your old post, much more to the battle you so much wish to re-enter. But at least you got rid of your annoyance. And you would get another to replace me. Since you’re a spy drake. And nothing better. Added how little of the horde remains, you will forever be a blue dragon, It’s what you’re made for."

"Have I ever told you how I still find it annoying that I can never tell if you’re threatening me, or helping me.” The Dragon groaned, dismissing the changeling.

"I would never threaten or help you. I do as told. You needed a reminder for the mission not to be cut short by my unnecessary demise." The changeling said thankful the argument ended as quickly as it started.

"Alright, alright just stop speaking, abomination." The Dragon quickly agreed as he continued on his route with the hoard behind, thankfully far enough not to hear of the little deal of his with the changeling. But this dragon was never the type to remain five second in silence without speaking his mind. "And is there anything else about these mans to know before I tell the rest of the hoard in the cross air?"

"Nothing else is shared. That’s all we know, other than the mans removing all spies class changelings from Discord’s taken castle." The changeling answered rereading the feed.

"Alright." The Dragon said satisfied that the conversation was over, until his brain actually analyzed what he had heard and slowly turned his head around. “Halt right there, what? These burdocks swepped you things clean?”

"Keep quiet, dragon, I need to resend the message for verification of my peers. And see if you can advance more, the flapping of the dragon’s behind us could mess with my concentration.” The dragon felt insulted for the way his question was not even cared to be answered, but then he remembered his exchange moments ago, and grumbled and stared straight ahead and advanced.

The changeling however was calm, other than stoic expression, the whole dark fur bug shook violently as its overly sharp horn glowed in green and seemed to grow a little bigger, its eyes narrowed as its muzzle opened and it transmitted a low whisper. “Message repeat, sector west Equestria. Celestica has new allies. Humans appearance in transmission. Dragon, secure course for minimum of seven seconds. Any bump and the message could go bad.”

Jurian was angry.

There was little things that could anger this guardian assassin: Drinking all his ale after a long mission, being in a bad situation he had seen coming miles away, or being alive in one of the worst days of his life, which was today, Saint Valentine's day.

But he was not angry about those anymore. Oh, no. Those were left behind after having a refreshing experience with more than twenty foul creatures, one of those demon like creature he could still beat his knuckles with every time he felt bad again.

But no, he was always angry when he was left in the dark about things, he was an assassin for crying out loud. If there was an enormous movement of ballistas to a city that was considered friendly, he was to know! He was adapted to leave others in the dark, not the other way around.

Right before the anger, Jurian had just woken up from his slumber, bed still messy, and torture victim still conscious. He had only begun his daily routine of exercise and interrogation when the sounds of men singing steps of setting up artillery entered the silent room. His first thought was, “Did Ermo take over as I slumbered?”

Jurian was still half naked from how pissed off he was from not being part of it all. The mountain high castle left a natural cold was the only reason he got back to his senses as he wished not to experience that for too long. On his walk to his basic clothings Jurian wandered in his mind about the subtle things he had seen on his ‘fun’ around the land. Even though as close as this castle had been from any other, any men with at least an eye could perceive the little twirks and big twerks that made the castle Jurian resided in, not man made.

Right as Jurian pulled his clothing he catched a glimpse at the most recent thing that weirded him out. His breakfast: Flowers, hay, and one big pig. The flowers were not decoration, the hay was not to sit on, and the pig was cold like if just dead. The stallions that brought the meal told it was from the first floor kitchen, since the closest one was in repair.

Oh, and something else he found out thanks to the very talkable server stallion. Apparently, the word marrea is very easy to confused with mare, which means female colored horse, thing. And the word feoh is easily confused with that of foal, which means child. So, if the proud king he called friend would ever find that he had tried to ask for a mare to breed his children, and that this is spread so wide that even the servants are asking the very instigator king’s knights on part of females in bad situations which kind of mare the king liked. The man wouldn’t be able to live with himself if he found out. Just another secret to keep from the king it seemed.

“Jurian what is the meaning about this?!” Speaking of the -- his King, Jurian turned with a frown so deep Ermo’s own angry demeanor melted in response. “I’m-- ...you have nothing to do with this?”

“Of course not. It is Valentines day, its a day sacred enough for me not to start all out war.”

“Funny words, but my apologies for I made you rethink the fateful day.” Ermo’s said calming down, then looking out the nearest window as ballistas’ were set up. But then, with the awkwardly standing silent assassin, Ermo deduced something, and smiled. “So... you have no idea what’s going on?”

“Don’t push me, Ermo.”

“Keep calm my friend, I just find it funny you are receiving a dose of your own evil, oh “don’t worry my friend, I know what is going on” assassin.”

“Not. Now.” Jurian’s eyes were pulsing daggers, an eye twitching, ready to shot if Ermo hadn’t been a friend of the assassin for so many years. He kept looking forwards to keep his cool. “We need to find General Mark, he’s obviously the one behind this.”

“Indeed. If we are reacting badly imagine this on our newly made friends of trade.” Those words made Jurian stop in his tracks, attracting Ermo’s attention. Jurian gave Ermo a funny look before continuing on his walk, but it now added speed to its step. Ermo was more than confused, and  followed. “What?”

“Not a day ago there was ruckus of me personally delivering continuous beatings to demon-like creatures around the castle. And then the next day we’re trading goods. How is that even conceivable?”

“Oh, my so skeptical friend, you seem to forget who I am!” Ermo’s pride inflated like the chest of a lion about to roar, “I am but Ermo! The great trading Sicilian King! My words have lured many kingdoms into my web of trade and control, and now I have proven that not even creatures of myth can go against my luring offers!”

“So... a gilded royal trickster?”

“Hush your misappreciation of my abilities!” Jurian would’ve laughed at Ermo’s spirit, but he was just not in the mood. Ermo caught whiff of the ambiance and left his pride remain in his posture as they walked to the door, giving a polite cough before continuing. “But yes, bribes were made.”

“I thought the princess was some class of warrior. Honor seems to be something these creatures don’t care to follow.”

“Oh, goodness no, not with the princess,” Ermo rolled his eyes, only God knew how much he failed there, “I’ve been spoken to many of the... curious nobles in this castle and the princess appears to be incorruptible or older than she seems.”

“What is that supposed to mean? Is she a monarch or not?”

“Oh, she is... in title. But this kingdom was not ruled by her family for generations, more of her taking over after the demon named Discord. I do believe you were there, but by your question you were, which is the word... distracted, no?”

“...Yes. So who was it that aligned to your expansion?”

“One of those horny horses.”

“Pardon?”

“Uhh, the unicorn one.”

“Hopefully that is true. But what about the winged ones?”

“The griffins?”

“No, the horses with wings.”

“Ah, those, they are considerably loyal to go for coin or information to bring about, and they have an uncanny resemblance to the greeks, but in the olden times. Also as a warning, you know their pegasi general Hurricane, right?”

“I am, not sure?”

“The blood red pony, the one that looks like he is ready to smash anything that looked at him funny.”

“Ah, now I know who you mean, what about him?”

“He is extremely hotheaded.”

“Hot heated?”

“Well, think of Frederick, but--.”

“I already don’t like him.”

“Hear me out my friend. Think of Frederick, but multiply it by Sparta.”

“Sparta? Now I may sound ignorant, but when and what is Sparta?”

“Well, from what I’ve heard about the Spartans from my lessons from my greek teacher: The spartans were a race of warriors--think of them like ancient vikings, but with more emphasis on organization, discipline... just made completely for war. Now that pegasi, is so hot head and head on war, he makes the most bloodthirsty of spartans’ seem to be ‘taking it easy’ as it were.”

The dialogue between the king and his friend was cut short by the accumulation of voices becoming louder and louder as they neared the most obvious exit. The exit being an exaggeratedly huge pair of doors. Jurian was now very aware he had never entered a castle by the main front door, but he was also aware that by their sheer size and thickness the crowd should been massive by the sound easily passing their thickness.

Ermo was initially confused to his friend’s gawking, but smiled when he knew what would make the assassin just find another reason to hate the place. And with his calm  he broke the illusion of massive for the doors with an almost finger first push to it. Opening them as if they were made of paper. Ermo looked smugly back at Jurian, but only found a curious brow raised with his eyes set outside. Ermo’s vision followed.

It was a cluster of ponies, griffins, and whatever this land deemed fit to be on part of a crowd that could be on the sky or ground at the same time, reminding both men how far they were from normality. But then again, the flock did as the ones back home, indicate the center of the trouble. The Ballistas, spread all around. But then there was the only part of the mass that was very loud, but this one was easy to see even without the crowd, as warriors made a circle and tried to look as menacing as possible to push back the yelling groups.

“It seems that there’s a large meeting of all representatives, pony, griffin, dragon and... is that General Mark Longsword?”

‘What is going on?!’ Ermo shouted within his mind

“What is the meaning of this?!” Ermo could feel his throat rasping at the sight of princess Celestia who was glaring at his person. The king would require his full experienced soothing voice for this arse pull. A throat of which was still in pain from the lovely, but mighty, long talk from last time. He was amazed the princess didn’t break for water from the hours long speech of contract and cultural exchange. Which he had done many times. It was as if she was able to make speeches in longer intervals, or volume. Ermo believes magic might have been involved.

“Well, as I know it, it would be bright for General Mark Longsword to explain it to all of us since we are all here.” Ermo said with charismatic smile, but to the careful onlooker they could see certain features of Ermo’s eyes telling the confused general, “Explain this nice and simple.” The old general unfortunately didn't get the message.

“Yes, we would like that.” Celestia’s tone had become royal compared to before, surely by the presence of so many subjects, but Ermo couldn’t think much of that, he needed to strain his eyes at General Longsword with the most informative glance he had ever done in his life. This glance, which combined eyebrows and mouth, told the General one word.

Explain.

“Of course, mi’liege, we’ve received word that you are in great danger as of this day of Saint Valentine's seven-hundredth year anniversary on this beautiful twelve O’five.” Said General Mark finally getting the message, but speaking in the most extravagant way possible, giving Celestia confusion all over his wording, and Ermo a smack to the face form the lord’s own hand.

“I wasn’t in any danger.”

“Not from your friends here, mi’liege, I received the memo. What I speak of is something so big that we must brace ourselves.” The general said as he pointed towards the horizon, in which Jurian could barely see small dark dots. The General proceeded to repositions both of his hands upon his walking longsword, narrowing his eyes to say the next sentence with all the grace he could muster. “Dragons are coming”.

And giving truth to his word a the roar of hundreds of deadly monsters shook everything, from the floor to the hearts of all on the city of Canterlot.

Frederick stood on the border of the village right underneath Canterlot. When passing from the castle, through the city to where he was now, Frederick was blessed with meeting the locals, ponies more numerous than any other. Surrounded by the young and old, all seemingly interested on his activities and origins. They spoke of their lives, even showed one of those cloud homes up close, as near as it was to stare from the ground, but they were as much informative as Frederick would allow. From his part he had told them all of his time of the Church. Since any child of God is a brother of his. No matter their unnatural forms.

He had discovered the ways of life in the city were not as calm as they showed. Poverty he knew of course, but then there were the crimes: Children taking was an everyday act, said one of the mares. Rape, even if spoken so little, was indeed at a flare as one of, one old timer said, due to how few females were in the city. And then there was the crimes Frederick had not even conceived, the eating of each other’s flesh.

But even with that, Frederick found a way to give the city dwellers hope as he had thought of something that might be of help for their immortal stranded souls. That is of course if he could find words to convince those that are capable of obtaining such noble goal.

“It would be impossible to reform these...things.” Said the voice of a brother Templar next to Frederick, both without helmets continued to watch over the men surrounding the artillery.

“But it could be a test from our almighty God to spread his word to all his creatures, those that can understand it of course, we must not misplace his trust upon us.” Frederick counteracted as he is trying to convince his friend that these creatures were not demons.

“But these creatures aren't even creations of God! They won’t even be able to be saved in the afterlife.”

“God made everything, including these beings for beyond our realm. And when it comes to be saved, you're wrong, God himself saved these creatures during judgement day, sending them to us. His most faithful children. Don’t you see? God guided them here so that we can save them both physically and spiritually!”

“You seriously believe that? Don’t you think demons would lie better than that?!”

“Are you questioning my ability to tell the difference of honesty and lies?”

“O-of course not! I’m saying that with this kind of... magic could have more behind them than just what we know now.”

“But I have heard them speak, like any sinner they lie, like any man they bleed, and like any man with little hope, they will pray. These creatures are very close to man, and being close to the image of man who is an image of God, would be given a close treatment by the lord himself. Hah, even the buffoon of a king knows that even before than you, and he follows church with a rod of gold in between.”

“Ugh, I just don’t... I don’t think it would be wise.”

“God tests us all for our particular places. Think this as a test of him, to us. With them saved by him, I believe he wants us to save ourselves through them.”

“You never said God saved them, just... forget that I said anything. But remember that if demons from hell pop out during the night because we accepted them as our own I am going to kill you.”

“Fair enou--”

“Finally! I’m done with the first row!” Cried out the Templar who was from the beginning of Frederick’s conversation been blessing the ballista bolts for the coming horde.

“Another question, why are we blessing our ballista bolts with holy water? Wouldn’t a prayer to God do as much?” Questioned the doubt filled warrior of God.

“Have you yet to hear the story of the princess? The one I have told my squire to spread?” The intrigued working Templar shook his head, curious as to the reason of his excessive work.

“Truly, it’s a tale that needs to be understood for us to be prepared for our enemies.”

“Enemies? What enemy can demons have?”

“I have already said even though they are not men in appearance, they are by soul. No, these creatures are like us. And like us they have worshipers of the fallen angel that wishes for their sins to spread.”

“Hah, could they possibly have their own name to this demon?” The Templar said jokingly, but with Frederick’s smile the man’s eyebrows raised in alarm. “They do?!”

“Yes, they do. And they have fought him directly as well. They call it, Discord. Sounds fitting.”

“Well color me impressed, I am not complaining from the choice of naming, but it feels tame compared to the over lord satan.”

“Yes, it sounds so. But given that they call God, Harmony, I would believe it’s rather fit.”

“Blasphemy!” The Templar’s whole posture changed, as if rabid. “Naming God by anything other than God is a sin on itself!”

“Keep calm my excitable believer, God has his ways to communicate. There’s a reason he sent them to us. They’re just lost.”

“I....see. I believe, I understand now...” The man straightened himself, thinking deeply. “But wait, you had yet to answer about the enemies.”

“Oh, yes, I haven’t have I? Well, these creatures are, demons.”

“But you just said that--”

“Let me finish. These creatures, the ones we are with right now. The ones serving under the one titled Princess Celestia. Are the ones that can be saved, like us, simple men, worshipers of the one and only.”

“So by that... there’s those that don’t?”

“Aha, you’re a bright one I see.” Frederick smiled, the message had been thankfully given correctly. “There’s some that don’t follow her, but instead follow under Discord’s banner.”

“...A demon worshipping army?!” The Templar cried in disbelief, nothing like this has ever been conceived in the likes of any sane man's mind.

“Yes, my brother, but not exactly, not worshipping, demons themselves. Our hairy lost sheep here are barely surviving the famine, in constant battle against these followers of evil, and are just ignorant of what the world truly is. But with them under our protection, we can feed them food of knowledge, protect them from the evils that are the Discorded armies through God, and reform them to the one true faith.”

“I really doubt we’ll be able to accomplish this without any churches to help preach his word.”

“And that’s the reason I was speaking to you in the first place. I just wanted to wait for the right time for you to understand. We need all those in our ranks to know what we need to do.”

“Uh... yes. You see.”

“Wait, now that I think about it, there’s only one of our own making the blessings. Why is that?”

“Ah, yes. Funny story really.”

“Mustang believes you have this wrong, new creatures, Mustang is not a ‘ship flyer’ nor a ‘messenger of the denville’, was it? Mustang has no clue what you creatures are talking about. Mustang makes illusions, yes. What Mustang did was a complicated speech spell that Mustang--” The unicorn was cut short as his cape was pulled making him involuntarily squeak.

Mustang Lunamoon, the all knowing and mysterious wizard of power, was one of the surviving unicorns that had saved the land thanks to his talent of raw power, and epic learning. Other great unicorns like Mustang, the archmage Starswirl for example, had begged for Mustang’s help, and Mustang had given the known archmage the privilege to work with a great unicorn such as Mustang.

That the lesser peasants had yet read of Mustang’s greatness made little to halter Mustang’s pride, and disgracefully, Mustang’s saddle-coin-pack. Because of that it was becoming harder to find suitable food to give permission to enter Mustang’s stomach.

And to make matters worse, Mustang had found that Mustang’s amazing illusions were considered normality to the ignorant of his amazingness unicorns here at Canterlot. The nerve of those ponies to consider Mustang’s mighty and revolutionary spells, dull trickery! Mustang brought spells from throughout Equestria! Mustang was always the first to find a way to use them for entertainment. It was but Mustang’s greatest gift. Wisdom. Combined with Power. Which was Mustang.

But at the very least, Mustang finally found a nice spot to initiate an outright awe-bringing show. The market was sure to bring cataract of donations to permit Mustang’s admiration bringing existence to be kept alive. Just by the sheer amount of species flooding the strangely full stores of food compared to weeks before was that Mustang would obtain at least enough to go on.

But then Mustang meet some... interesting bipeds. Mustang was a unicorn of power, who survived out of the admiration of unicorn peers and everything else that was considered a being of mind. So when a new group of species entered the market, literally, Mustang immediately took it upon the gracefulness of being to allow them to be awed from Mustang’s worship inducing performance.

Mustang begun as Mustang always did. Introducing Mustang’s act in an appearance to dull the mind for what was to come. This would involve using a small smoke-cracker, anything really, that allowed Mustang to enter their vision and give astonishment and stupefaction. But the great Mustang had learn many things from steal--lending help to unicorns like the archmage of Canterlot. And his brilliant performance and mind was increased tenfold when he learned the gift of re-appearance. Which Mustang with no doubt would used with these creatures.

But for some reason they were not amazed, little alone awed by Mustang’s sole presence. They were curiously, afraid, or as Mustang liked to denounce immediately when one got a hold of his cape. Angry.

But that was after Mustang’s third attempt to speak, at the second the creatures enhanced forward their words first. Mustang’s hearing was flooded with recognition. A language, and not any language, words Mustang had yet to learn. Which--with an amused smile-- Mustang quickly tried to resolved through a spell he had take--learned from a great diplomat of the house of Sparkle.

But it was the first time Mustang had ever found his magic betraying him. ‘What is this?’ Were Mustang’s thoughts. But the powerful being had experienced that before, interference was more common in these times than any before, so Mustang did what Mustang thought clever right then.

With repositioning, Mustang closed the gap to the nearest bipedal creature and contacted its mind with Mustang’s amazing horn. A little too close for Mustang’s tastes, but having another species be illuminated by Mustang’s lulling voice and glory in the same tongue was well worth allowing.

Which brought to the next part after the third attempt to speak.

“What have you done?! Answer me!” The white clothed creature which held Mustang’s cape said as they all jumped at the same time on tackle mode. The wondrous unicorn, in not-panic use the spell re-appearance once more. Making the men fall in empty marble for their efforts as in a blink of an eye Mustang had transported his all knowing self faraway from danger.

“What did it just--?! Get it!”

A whole hoof away.

“Oh bugger!” Mustang said completely calmed and not frightened, re-invoking the spell once more, Mustang got the glorious body Mustang liked a lot onto a spot with nothing trying to hinder anything on Mustang’s lungs. But even the creative wizard was bound to the laws of magic. The huge stamina removal that comes when unicorns that are yet to dominate a spell repeat a yet to dominate spell, came to be and drained Mustang’s will. Making concentrating harder, creeped up Mustang’s vision with darkness.

But the creatures were persistent two footed ones, that Mustang had learned well. They hoped, they yelled, they followed everywhere and through anyone in their path.

Mustang was handsome and all-knowing, but to a point. Handsomeness had no limits of course, but Mustang’s all-knowingness was limited to the past, meaning that the newly made wall in the alleyway Mustang once called escape rout was a blunt and painful reminder of the amazing Mustang’s mortality.

“Ough!” Mustang’s face smashed snout first to the freshly established wall, a surprise Mustang wasn’t pleased at all when Mustang could finally open his eyes. Worse yet when in Mustang’s snout-rubbing, his cape was yanked with forced onto the air, and directed to face a very mean pairs of eyes.

“Salutations, gentlecolts! Are you looking for something?” Mustang, in a last drips of hope, trailed to do what Mustang had found successful against most bipeds, hoping they were equally mentally challenged as their counterparts.

“What are you trying to accomplish? Do you believe we’re idiots?!” The creature holding  Mustang remarked.

“Mustang doesn’t think anyone is challenged! Mustang believes in magic!” Mustang would never admit Mustang had a moment of failure mentally there. Mustang wasn’t even sure what Mustang was saying. Mustang only knew Mustang was in a closed alleyway, with five big Mustang disliking-and not mentally inferior creatures wanting to beat Mustang to death, or by the sharpness of the swords near Mustang’s throat, cut Mustang open. “Mustang is only to entertain with Mustang’s glorious magic and magic alone!”

The sword drew near his fur, Mustang could almost smell the refined iron.

“Only through clear communication can Mustang the great achieve true show value!”

“Wait!”

Mustang’s eyes were closed when the sword touched the fur of Mustang’s throat, already shaving off some fur. Daring to open an eye, Mustang saw one of the white dressed creatures from the back get a hold of the blade, take a hold of the blade holder’s shoulder.

“I think it speaks the truth.”

Mustang’s breathing begun again with a sigh, but stopped once again when the blade pushed too close on Mustang’s neck for his liking.

“What makes you so sure?”

“You were not when the queen pegasus unicorn did the same with the greedy king we follow, no?”

“Ah, yes,” the man looked into Mustang’s eyes, they seemed, disappointed, “I do remember.”

Right as he spoke a bird came out of under Mustang’s clothings, surprising the men and luckily for Mustang pulling the long sword away from his throat. Unluckily Mustang was not in the floor. But cared little from falling, than dying, that’s for sure.

“Pardon me, I can’t keep many things under control when being picked up by my cape.” Said Mustang with a smile, the boasting reduced to simple words. Eyes never leaving the blade.

“Aha...” The man trailed, mind reeling back into a thought he once had, but then his eyes glowed and his smile became wicked. “Hey, fellas, what was it that the general said he lacked?”

“Huh?”

“Swords?”

“Women?”

“No...” Said the man carrying Mustang, the man’s eyes matched his strange smile. “Entertainment.”

“The men said that the unicorn at the market place was very persuasive into obtaining a place as our private, home presented, entertainer. It asked for a sum of food, instead of coin. And you believe this is not a trap of some kind?” Said the templar next to Frederick, his eyes rolling around in thought and suspicion.

“I have told you that these ponies are not to be believed evil.” Said Frederick a little of his temper letting out, he wasn’t good at repeating things over and over.

“No, of course not, what I mean to ask is for treacherous tricksters. Because if they are as us, they would be as sinful and lying as us.”

“You are very downseeing to your fellow man, brother. You should at least watch the show if you believe it needs to be closely cared for.”

“That I will.”

“Oh, and could you find the king’s assassin, Jurian for what I remember? I would like him here, as I have heard he has a good aim with these siege weaponry... Well? What are you doing here? Go tell the men the good news!”

“Make this clear to me.”

“I don’t see how I can make it more in your tastes mi’ lord.”

“No, no, just... be crude and tell it to me how it is. Dragons?” Ermo said still not understanding fully what was happening.

“Yes, you better straighten your words man. We aren’t the only dragons around and we are not to be challenged or threatened in our own lands.”

“Excuse me all mighty and powerful Gecko with king complexion. But when a horde of dragons with a killer intent hurt my scouts and are headed to mi’ liege’s place of stay. I prefer to be safe than sorry.”

“Pfft, none in my horde is mentally challenged to give such attack to anything unless your men threatened their nests first.”

“Sirs, sirs, please calm your overboosted egos and let’s speak about this situation with calm minds. Dragon’s on Equestrian boulders is And King Ermo, don’t believe I will let pass the issue you have brought slaves to carry your slackers.”

“Slaves?! What has--?!”

“My men, slackers?!” The general butted in, his carefully balanced state of aggression was leaning over to a side which none that knew him wanted to see. “I’ve been in the business of war with men like these, some still even here for over fifty years! You’re still but a child to see the difference!”

Celestia would’ve been baffled by the amount of years in the business of killing, but she was called the man’s equal word to filly, that of which she was not very keen to. But then again, she really wanted to know what he meant. So as a friend had told her once. Aggression is nice. But only when it’s with a passive nature.

“I get your words general, but if you’re so esteemed to defend your men, do so by being a professional and telling us what is happening.” Celestia’s words cut deep, so much so that it made Ermo rear a little. He hadn’t yet heard the lady speak in such a fashion.

The general though, twitched somewhat.

“Oh yes, but tis be better to understand the nature of this argument if you yourself could tell us why your soldiers aren’t mobilized for such an encounter, unless your men aren’t bound to you?” Celestia’s eyes narrowed, but didn’t break her peaceful demeanor. The insulting voice of good intentions of Starswirl had made keeping her cool rather easy with a stranger.

“My equestrian’s, general, aren’t going against dragons because my dragon friends can take on dragons.” Celestia said, straining not to smile when the general was obviously trying not to frown deeper.

“Actually, Ruler Celestia.” Butted in Dreq, his booming voice stopping the heated argument from escalating, but he cared not for the escalation, but for the facts used. “My horde is taking care of the bodies left over from the innumerable dead left behind from the last battle. I know the general has no word to give favor to his actions. But then, or he was very informed of our situation, or cared little for what we can do, since he knows nothing of us as we know nothing of them. Let him protect his own, as we would do the same.”

Celestia was surprised, not for the fact that the only force she had against any outside drake, outside of herself, was out caring for the cleanup of her mistakes. But for the dragon Dreq who had not only used reason over anger or pride, but had done so with no particular gain. Celestia  smiled.

Good for him.

“And if I may say, I would love to see what they can do against dragons, since dragons have no honor earned by overtaking one dragon by many, so I can hold myself until my own arrive. If things go bad, then let them try out their go in battle.”

There it is.

“So what do you say general?” Said Dreq with a forced soft smile, Celestia could easily see through how much he wanted to spread out his claws and roar in blood lust for the battle he was to undertake. But then again as she had been practicing politics.

The general however, wasn’t as happy. He seemed to want to continue trying to bite Celestia’s head off as he was so keen to nibble. But then straightened his back, with eyes still stiff, but Celestia deduced that was just part of his personality, not a change of attitude. “Fine. I shall arrange my men to be aware of their inclusion, aggression and position. I shall see though that we are to participate when given the opportunity, since after all, we are not in our lands to do what we wish to. Am I not right, Princess?”

“Thank you, general Mark.” Celestia said with the smile she was beginning to get used to use. It had worked so far to give those that saw her the belief of her having an aura of tranquility and peace of mind. Well, look at her, keeping things together without a particular stallion breathing down her neck and shoving words down her head. With how she was feeling, how much Starswirl would love to put her down of her mood right now. But bad for him, he was in the room she had left him, tied like a colt of early age.

“That’s fine and all, but what about us having slaves again?”

Ah, right. That.

“Please, king Ermo, we already had a great trade of knowledge of each one’s kingdom ways of life, having one now would be fruitless, and more so with those mans that have no idea what we have just discussed here with giant crossbows pointed at a trigger to a battle we require to stall.” Celestia copied that completely from Starswirl, with tweaks here and there. Not that anyone around would call her out.

Ermo’s frustration only grew as his good side with the princess may have turned rotten by a misunderstanding, but what she said was true, he needed to inform the general’s men immediately. He could go himself and maybe lose the princess good side, or...

“Jurian!” What were friends for? “Go find the west artillery and tell them of what we have spoken here.”

“Fine.” Said the grumpy assassin, there was little to make his mood fine, but in this state he was less responding of orders, which Ermo gave thanks to God. The man killer carried himself like nothing and ran towards the west of the city. Possibly preventing unnecessary.

“Tell me again why are we going to attack the capital of the Equestrians so quickly, why don't we get those lesser creatures to do it?”

“Hordemasters orders. Shut it, hatchling.”

The dragon horde of Discord, the immortals, the ones with skin of stone. Called the untouchable for a reason. Only other dragons could hope to match them, and their numbers, even if reduced considerably, were still as threatening as always. The youngs, the old, the strong, the weak, and the wise--

“To me they seem weak and worthless screaming meat. Haha!"

And the not so wise.

"How are Celestias allies so pathetic?" Questioned a dragon, his brethering just as insulted to ever be called in battle against tender underlings. They would if it meant the other horde was there to give them a challenge, but this was less than respectable, it was like having a bunnies fight against a boar.

"Well they are smaller than a diamond dog, look weaker than one too. They wear cloth armor and seem to have develop iron weapons as well. But all in all they look like a weak race that won't survive too long." The head dragon said to the other dragons who seem to share his grin.

“Why is Kyong so keen to meet them in battle?”

Then the atmosphere of the group changed. The agglomeration of irritation and complaining turned to a group trying to be secretive, watching out everywhere for a signal of anything that would make them fall into the bad wing of their leader.

“It seems her feeble son has died to the creatures.”

“What?! Impossible!”

“Oh, yes, that brat is finally dead.”

“Fires be praised the next master will not be that scale brain.”

“How did he die? Wasn’t he a guard at a prison?”

“Oh yes, that’s what makes it funnier!”

“Yes! I’ve heard he was the reason the mans escaped from the prison! Oh for the fires that’s too good to be true.”

“So we’re trying to recover the lost honor of the useless hatchling? Why?”

“Let it be clear, Kyong’s honor was not affected by her hatchling’s decisions the day he rose from her egg. She is still as mighty as ever. And when a mother loses a hatching, she is entitled for the elimination of all those of that species she can see. A scale for a scale.”

“But doesn’t this go against the orders of the one named Sombra? Wasn’t he leading now?”

“Of course, but our great alpha received orders from Discord, and he’s not around anymore.”

“I can see the city!”

The Canterlot castle, the majestic recently taken fortress of the once living Discord. It was a open wound of their failure to protect the last lesser creature that climbed to the level of a drake. But they were not here for that, they were here to take it off the map as, politely asked, by their leader. Whom was still able to kill each and everyone of them, Kyong was a level above dragons for a reason. Family simply works like that.

“Blue drake!” Called one of the dragons, in response one of the most curious of the horde -- curious for he was the only one that appeared to wear a saddle -- came closer to the elder drake and with an unimpressed stare, waited for his orders.

“Call upon Kyong. We have turned up onto the border of the land and we restlessly await our call to end this remedies of war before it even begins again.” The dragon, who internally was screaming at the lack of action of his part, smirked when the blue dragon rolled his eyes to look upon its back to the disgusting lesser creature on his rum.

“You heard the old fart, call her.” The whole circle of dragons laughed at the not-so-inconspicuous insult, but the elder didn’t get time to retaliate as the blue dragon’s eyes glowed green. A bad thing for the drake behind the changeling carrier, pruning to defend his elder’s pride.

“What are you trying to prove you deplorable indignified hatchling?!”

“What did you just call me, drake?” The blue dragon’s smirk couldn’t be bigger, and the drake who spoke couldn’t look smaller. The changeling of small frame and stature hopped out of its seat, and circled around to the nervous, claws on its maw, dragon. A frown was so deep into the changeling’s face it would mark the exoskeleton for years to come. The voice from its throat was with a force not of its own, or gender. The rumble of the dragoness horde master Kyong’s voice was impossible to omit.

“So, what is it, warrior?” The changeling moved as if it held a tail, wagging the whole body as it tracked like a lizard to the end of the blue dragon’s back. Its bug wings opening wide and buzzing out before taking flight into the insulting dragon’s face, whom was trying to become smaller than the changeling barely the size of its eyes soared and landed over the bridge of his nose. “For your own good I hope that the near death of my son distorted my hearing, because I know that I have yet to control my anger.” The nose of the changeling huffed out smoke to prove her point.

“I-- I said nothing!” The dragonborn stared deep into the trembling dragon’s eyes. As best as he could with her head being the size of the space between his eyes. But then she leaned back, a smile on her face. “Good.”

The dragoness locked inside the changeling’s body turned to her horde. The dragon’s felt insulted with the new development of warfare created by the changelings. A mockery to their ways of having the great warrior in the front lines. But their horde master was known to follow little of honor compared to those before her. Many have called her out on it, but those were not alive anymore to give aid to those words. She was keen, clever, and most of all, dangerous.

“Now listen up!” The changeling’s voice was so loud that not even the flaps of hundreds of wings was able to drown it out. “We are here to deliver retaliation, and cripple the main city of Canterlot. I know many of you doubt by reasons for the most recent incident concerning my child, but fear not that this is indeed part of the plan of all. We’re still in following of Discord.”

The whispers spread far, as low as dragons could achieve. The dragon in changeling form made sure to see each and every one of the horde’s members, searching for some kind of possible challenge to her word. She found many, but she knew those were never going to really challenge her. But it was good to know which were against and on her side.

“What about King Lucid? Wouldn’t he go against this plan?” The dragoness who spoke, even in the back of the horde, was quickly left alone as the others open way for Kyong to see her to the eyes.

“Yes he would, he would also try to find a solution using crystals and their almighty powers that seems to fix everything.”

“Then why are they not in front of us? Dragons dying against dragon is not helping our purpose, it’s alerting the lesser creatures to believe themselves mightier by their numbers!” Called out another drake, their courage always seemed to rise when Kyong was talking through the tiny changeling communicator. But it was good as well. A voiced horde, was an interpreted horde.

“Because they have no drakes on their cities.” At the mention of it the horde fell silent. Only to burst in disgrace out on the mere suggestion of striking dragons on more than a one on one match of strength. And they were not little either, many were. Basically the whole horde. Even the blue drake would if he had not been a base for her to stand in.

But then the elder of the horde moved close to the changeling, his furrowed eyes representing the thoughts of all drakes nearby. Closing in to the changeling until his nose was right to touch the small horde master.

“You are truly a slithering queen, Horde Master Kyong. Attacking Black Wings and their allies without the lot of them being there. Many would call you dishonorable. Coward. A pest.” This elder however his frown turned into an indifferent facial expression. “If you had not the strength to kill them all yourself.”

The dragons behind the old drake felt disappointed from the elder’s words, but they truly could do nothing to say anything against them. As they were true. The old drake turned to the challenging horde with his dray scales going slightly red. “If anyone believes to be stronger to become the next horder, speak up and fight, if not, keep your honor and obey your leader. Even if it means to be dishonorable.” But the changeling dragon was not happy by his words however.

“I believe you heard me wrong, no drake is going to die today. We are only going to lure out Black wing’s drakes, tell them to step aside, and if they don’t we force them to submission, or distract them into fighting. And once that is done, we then kill the lesser creatures and the mans.” To her words the horde’s spirit seem to rise again, the sole idea of killing their dragon brethering was sickening, outside of a match of honor between drakes of course. Anything else was game.

“Shyvana! Asuk! Flare! You three head first!” To the small black creature’s orders the dragons named followed suit. Dashing forward into the city of Canterlot.

“Archmage Starswirl! Please slow down!”

“Archmage? Thest’s an archmage now? Like, an archmage? So that means these must be thuoths students, oh this is so amazing!”

“Please, we need to move this is no place to talk! Keep quiet let me think!” Starswirl was at a speed thinking, his day had gone from weird to worse, to horrible, and it was not slowing down. Having Night--no, Luna, finally free was a good, and a bad thing. But mostly a pain for his flank in the future given that she should remember nothing of the past. At least he kicked out Mustang right after he was done helping, or this would be more difficult than it should be.

The young Luna made the day even more interesting though. From what it seemed, the mare had not aged a day, mentally, from when she had been forcefully discorded. Her size was that of an alicorn filly years away to becoming a mare, and so was her mind.

“At least let us condense a spell of cross detection, since you’re going to be searched for questioning on whatever happened back there.” Starswirl’s messy thinking was at the tens of meters a second even though Clover’s calls to help out were getting to his nerves. There was too many things to digest at the same time, like the time the whole world was about to become dust, and then he ended burned alive with the solution. He needed to think. “And you know Hurricane is the interrogator, right?”

“Do the spell. No unicorn will be able to locate us, or instantly reach us, but we wont either, but that matters not.” Mystic said exactly what Starswirl was going to say, more time for him to think then. “But we don’t know where to even go.”

“To my arcane study.” Starswirl spoke without thinking. Not that it mattered, his acolytes knew better to not ask questions unless it intervened with their jobs.

“Ohh, thoust has a facility of magic?” Luna, however, had no such limitations.

“Please, don’t question me now, just follow.” Starswirl said, thinking ahead, and clear, he was just a few columns away to the exit. But then a solid slap came from behind him. He stopped his rout to find that Luna was not by his side. And looking back the mare was just sitting there with a serious frown on her face. “What?”

“I’m not going to move until though teleth.” Luna said with a pout on her face, even crossing her hooves. The look Starswirl had could only be saying ‘un-freaking-believable.’

“Don’t you know who you are talking to? Starswirl is a great unicorn with immense authority, you have no right to speak to him like that!” Mystic said almost insulted that anypony would even consider not listen to his words. He wasn’t here when Starswirl mentioned whom Luna was related to, so Starswirl would let that slide.

“And from when I last remember, Starswirl wast our only friend, and a promise was made to never keep secrets from one another.” Luna said the frown never leaving her. “Or are we wrong, Starswirl?”

The stallion in question remained in silence. Mystic and Clover were astonished--no, dumbfounded by how clear and disrespectful Luna spoke to the unicorn both acolytes had looked up to the last couple of months.

“You still remember?” Starswirl spoke with a voice that only Luna had heard before. A voice with that didn’t call out for respect, or shoved power, the voice of a common unicorn. It weirded Mystic and Clover to no end.

“Yes, we doust remember.” Luna stood again, walking up to Starswirl whom had turned around when she stood. “From when we meet in the gala.” She walked up to him, and gave him a gaze of a thousand broken souls. “To when Discord keepeth us in his special dungeon.”

“I’m sorry. It’s just... not now. Not with them here at least.” Starswirl said glancing at both his subordinates.

“No, Starswirl. Noth with us.” Luna turned sour again, to Starswirl’s dismay. “You promised, noth to us. Never to us.”

Starswirl was not fine, not at all. He needed to advance, but he wanted even less to tell of his place to possible corrupted subordinates. He set his mindset to deny Luna, he knew he promised, but the probability of his most trusted acolytes were corrupted in some way was just too high to take. So Starswirl turned around, made the most serious face he could muster, and a straight gaze he said--

“Fine.” Starswirl grumbled as he advanced with a happier Luna, and as he did he glanced between Clover and Mystic. “What you’re about to hear is from the highest level of secrecy, not even the gods of this realm are supposed to know of this. What this means to you, is that if I even hear a whisper of possibility of anyone knowing of this, you two are going to disappear. And I will make sure of that.”

Mystic and Clover have heard Starswirl lie in political meetings, have seen him hold up grudges to keep things going his way, they have even felt how he thought up ways to get everything to be perfect for him on all cases. But they have never even conceived the possibility of Starswirl to threaten, anything.

“Now now, Starswirl, it’s no place to make more foes, these art thoustest underlings, thoust should be nicer to them. Now please, say thou art sorry.” Luna said in a giddy voice to Starswirl. If Mystic and Clover felt insulted by her disrespect, they outright hated her now.

Starswirl just stared at Luna for a second, the mare not yet reaching adulthood was right his size to keep her duck like lips and overly blinking eyes from being out of Starswirl’s gaze. And then Starswirl turned to the pair. “Apologies from being so direct.”

“Close enough.” Luna smiled, pushing the stone standing Starswirl forward through the paralyzed pair of unicorns who had their perspectives of their master of magic broken to pieces. Oh, how much Starswirl was regretting to have Luna back right now.

“We are headed to my ancient study. To the one I lived before coming to this castle.” Starswirl started to talk with no cue of any kind to start. Luna right on his side listening everything with huge concentration.

“Oh, yes, thou hast speakest of thisth old quarters.”

“Yes, the experiments, the knowledge, the root of all my power, it’s all there.” Starswirl said while Clover and Mystic looked at each, nervous of such information crossing their ears. “We have to arrive there through any means necessary, and I know just the way.”

Walking straight into a familiar cell, Starswirl walked inside and into a collective of runes that formed a circle of sorts with letters of different types and sizes. Many shackles came from the walls, their restraining end destroyed, Starswirl could deduce that it was as Clover had told him, the unnatural singing. He really needed to discover what that was all about.

With his touch, the wall broke inwards, opening a pathway that lightened with life at the first sign of wind passing through. Right at the end, of a semi circular style path awaited a door.

“Hmm, you always had an escape pathway?”

“Actually, I have this everywhere in the castle. Though on certain doors I’m afraid.” Starswirl said, giving a glance to his subordinates, just reminding them of his warning. “If a unicorn is clever enough to find them, he could enter anywhere in the castle.”

“Aren’t you afraid of the possibility of unicorns coming in from the outside?” Luna’s question stroke right into Starswirl’s memory booth.

“Hah. Good point.” Starswirl remembered by Luna’s words part of the previous night he had forgotten. He recalled on a visit with Nightmare something had entered. This must’ve been the way. But that wasn’t a matter now.

“Everypony, outside.” Starswirl said once his horn touched the door. A powerful wing forcing the ponies to close their eyes. Pushing against the gale they turned up outside, or more specifically, the backyard of the castle, right next to the waste pile of the kitchen from the second floor.

“Amazing.” Clover said as she looked at the door she had just passed through, the wind closed the door shut, but it did so in such a manner that the door rebounded, just to show how the containment of the door was just another hall Canterlot was known for.

“To the core of the issue. Clover!” Clover rectified her back to Starswilr’s call. “Go to my quarters, recollect my notes, anything you can carry, and then track me down, now Mystic!” It was Mystic’s turn to Starswirl with a salut. “As you help Clover get as much information as you can on everything happening. Since we’re leaving, I believe it best to be informed. And if you can, cover our tracks. But given I have a special kind of pegasi on my behind I believe that almost impossible.”

“Yes, Master Starswirl.” Both acolytes said in synchrony before disappearing in a flash of light.

“You look so mighty now that you can give orders.”

“I’ve always been able to, you just meet me when I was surrounded by nobles, and when the world as we know it was coming to an end.”

“Yes, I know those nobles can be too much to hoof along sometimes.” Starswirl was going to say something on that, but his ears picked up something about the wind, or in the case that was, the lack there of. “Did the wind just stop?”

“I think so...” Luna said assimilating the information just like Starswirl, but with something more in mind. “Wait, for what I remember, that Clover miss did a spell for unicorns not to find you, correct?”

Starswirl could hear a strong beat of wings. “Aww, hay.”

“Hmm?” Black Wing diverted his consideration from the human towards the strong wing beats coming from the drakes on the border. They must be many. A challenge indeed.

“It seems my work is to begin, my dragons?” Said Black Wing as three dragons separated from the horde and slowly, but steadily, made their way to the tense, trigger happy, city of Canterlot. Celestia could say little as Black Wing’s flight was more than just a bird flying out of a nest. The gust was only overpowered by the ones made by his two trusted drakes, which followed without hesitation.

With his trust drakes he flew on a course to intercept his enemies.

“Ah so my enemies finally show themselves after all these months. But alas my enemy, we cannot fight, as since my horde is elsewhere at the moment. And if you don’t want to be presented as dishonorable. It is best that you tell your horde to leave...now.”

“But we are not here to fight you, Black Wing, but the lesser creatures that you call allies.” With that said, the three enemy drakes quickly charged forward to Black Wing and his drakes.

Black Wing with the first drake to face him clashed in amidst of the air, Black Wing had tried to blind the adversary with his flame but the speed of which it came helped shrug off the heat. And with a fury of claws and flame in locked grips to each other’s claws they fell in incredible speeds.

Claw to claw, eye to eye, they stared into each other’s windows of burning hatred and being reminded of the reincarnation of tartarus itself. Before finally colliding with the ground and killing everything that couldn’t handle the weight of two adult dragons.

Black Wing tried to pull back and obtain space between his assaltant and himself, but couldn't, the enemy drake had no wishes to leave Black Wing escape their death grip. But that was fine by him. On his back Black Wing used the most powerful weapon at the disposal of any dragon against enemy drakes, his razor deadly fangs, and with the power to make diamond shards he snapped for the other drake’s neck.

But the opponent seemed to back with ease of his strike. Black Wing grimaced, expecting a blow in retaliation for his failed attempt.

But he felt no pain.

Looking back to the drake, Black Wing took note of how it simply remained there, staring, just above him. Insulting him. With a roar that shook all trees in the area Black Wing was going to fry everything in a pillar of flames above. But he had not seen the other drakes flying in.

Right when his breath was about to release, another drake entered the fight. A dishonor that had no law of punishment from how impactful to anyname it was to even try. His face was forcefully moved to a side, and his attack was deviated. But that only filled him with more rage.

“You cowards! Fighting off in pairs against me! Has your slithering queen gone so low that now you will surrender your own dragon pride!” Black Wing fumed with so much hostility that ponies in the city nearby cowered in the middle of the crowded and they knew not why.

“Silence, Black Wing. We are not to fight against you.”

“What?!”

Right as he said that, Black Wing’s sight aimed to the enemy horde, moving towards the city he couldn’t do anything to stop this but yell, “You dishonorable whelps, Kyong! When I get my claws on you I’ll-” But was cut off by another dragon forming a bigger pile to hold him.

The dragon horde watched as their head first drakes pushed off the Black Wings with ease, they were to be held for a nice while. They were thinking of finishing him off, but there would’ve been no honor in that. They kept the other drakes at bay, so it was time to rid the castle of Discord of the lesser creatures that had called it their home.

“Heh, that was easier than I expected. Now where are those mans.” The youngest drake of the horde said with an amused tone as she searched for the creatures she wanted to test her claws with.

It didn’t take him long as he quickly found them. The armor they are wearing for example are quite the give away.

But it wasn’t an easy take over, as the mens somehow were prepared for their arrival with, whatever the weapons were called, spread all over the side of the castle. Shooting projectiles at them from an incredible distance. They looked easy enough to avoid but by the sheer numbers they would be annoying.

Which they were. One of the long wooden projectiles with metal tip slammed into the front drakes face, it was comparable to be smashed in the face with another dragon’s closed claw. The smacked drake wailed in pain, but continued his flight, ready to give back the pain.

“Damn you idiotic men, you fired the wrong ones!” Frederick yelled from his position on the west artillery wing, trying to make out the best he could with men that didn’t want to listen to his orders.

“We were ordered to shoot a continuous barrage, those ballista arrows aren't in the immediate chain.”

“But these are blessed! Those do nothing against these demons!”

“Templar, I am afraid to say these aren’t in the order! The general would have my arse if he found out we fired them out of the chain.”

“What’s going on here?” Frederick turned to the familiar voice, and smiled with glee with the assassin that came forth on his presence. “Jurian! Good thing you’re here! Speak some sense to these men, we can’t win this battle if we don’t shot these ballistas against the dragons!”

Jurian had barely gone close enough to see who was speaking to him, barely enough to listen, but once he was just a hand away, looking at the ballistas pointed by Frederick, and then back to the Templar, he said back. “These are not in the order.”

Frederick frowned, while the man he had been yelling to in the past hour coughed a laugh in victory. But the man of God wasn’t done yet.

“Jurian, listen, I know you have a certain keen to killing things of any medium.”

“Yes, yes, I do. What does that go for you?”

“Just listen, these ballistas here.” Frederick said while taking hold of the nearest one. “Are blessed with prayed and purified holy water that will surely strike down the drakes in one glorious swift pass.”

Jurian raised his brow. “And you want me to shot these since I have the skill to do so?”

“Precisely!”

“Are you that certain that these would kill a drake?”

“With my life.”

Jurian thought it through, the pros and cons which are killing a drake or going again the general’s orders. But since it was just another ballista in the air, and if it did nothing it would mean nothing anyways. Jurian shrugged at Frederick. “What's the worse that could happen”

“Earning the eternal hate of the general?” Said the nearby warrior, earning a mean look from Frederick. But Jurian didn’t need to meditate much after to give his answer, he Is best friends with the king and his family after all.

“Very well then.”Jurian said walking towards the nearest special ballista, winding it up with its crank in his clutches and then huffing to aim the siege weapon.  “I’m going to shoot, if any man thinks he has the spheres under his belt to shot when I do, and think he killed a drake instead of me, that man is going to know how bad is to get on my bad side!”

His yell did not fall of idiotic ears, as all men in the artillery were more fearful from the assassin than their general.

Light Bringer was a fair dragoness. Was fierce in battle as she was in anything else she did; anything. She was a follower, not a leader, but she was sure always the head of the push. And this day it was her end game.

Light Bringer was going forth for her hoard master, ready to kill like any other of her brethering. She was sore by the hard sticks the puny yelling creatures shot at her as she charged, but she found them no real threat. It was just going to be another glorious feast to enjoy. She could maybe find herself a deer, maybe even the last deer, such rare flesh.

But then, all at once, the annoying flying sticks stopped their slamming against her scales. They did no real damage, but were a real bother. It was a real relief to be able to fly free across the sky once more. It made it easier to snap anything in between her jaws if she didn’t have to worry from mistakenly swallowing one of those things. Internally they could cause some real damage.

So right there, in between her and the treat. Was one miserable wooden, iron topped, stick. The last one. Light Bringer laughed, she even thought of just breaking any hopes they had fom fighting from just smashing against it and proving the toughness of her scales. Actually, why wouldn’t she?

With an added purpose to fulfill, Light Bringer dashed forward, covering distance much faster than any other of her brethering, and reaching the stick’s path right as it came. She stopped, slowed her flaps to keep steady and braced herself. Those still took some air out her stomach.

And with a bracing of her muscles she caught the arrow right in her abdomen. Biting the bottom of her lip to not give away any air in the process. So with a laugh, she continued on straight for Canterlot castle.

The dash must’ve tired her more than normal, as she was starting to slow down. But it was fine by her. Any hope they had was lost, and so the orchestra of death would be for all to hear, and any other city around would know to give them tribute or die. So were the ways of the Horde of Discord.

“Starswir, come on, lighten up, look!”

Starswirl was a stallion of genius, a stallion of patience in the time of stress, and a stallion of which you could trust he would find an answer to most situations by his flexible thinking alone. So it would really come as a surprise when this nationally known stallion would tell anyone that would politely ask what he was absolutely stumped on what to do now.

“Can you please keep silent? It’s a little cramped here, and I would love to think on what to do.”

“I mean, so many Dragons! And for all that is precious, look at the colors of their scales!”

Starswirl was in a stump. Cuffs on his legs restrained him, a suppression ring no his horn kept his magical force at bay, and a general who was once his student, not a good one at that, sat next to him telling out his rights and accusations, and right next was to him was the captain he disliked, even more now.

What an interesting day.

“But look, they can fly even with such immense bodies! Fascinating. Never seen a dragon fly.”

Luna was so easily distracted, and hard to keep still from the gossip lapping muzzles which were the Equestrian nobility. After he was captured so forcefully, the whole castle had started a game to see who could build up the most fascinating story of which was the reason of his apprehension.

He must’ve been keeping alicorns in his dungeon! Said one twisted thinking noble. Maybe he was trying to take over the kingdom by making a stupefied copies! Said another. But Starswirl could care less of their thoughts, he never really did. The only real interest that crossed his brilliant mind was how to present Luna to her sister in a way that didn’t suggest Celestia use his person against the nearest hard object, wall or statue alike, or rip him to shreds.

What would he say? “I kept your sister a secret from you because I believe you wouldn’t do the job you hate otherwise?” Wouldn’t get to blink. “I didn’t tell you because you are a mare whose temper is as easy to set off as a cavern gas?” Ha, he wouldn’t make it to say cavern. “I didn’t tell you because bananas are delicious?” At least that one would maybe confuse her long enough to find a window. But the real question to answer was, how many things would he go through when Luna inevitably revealed her presence to her sister.

“Hehe, hey Sparkler!” The general groaned as Captain Hurricane pointed towards the ballistas shot through the air, without noticing all the other arrows were bare from the sky, just the sole one leaving a trail of crystal shining water as it soared into the wall of dragons. “That thing there looks more like your style, nice and sparkly.”

“Oooooh, the dragon stopped.”

“Oh, good observation Miss Luna, that clearly is a drake whose wishes are to stop. Now tell me, where had your beauty been hidden for so long.”

Starswirl gave himself credit though. Having a free mare in Canterlot castle without meeting with Captain Hurricane for more than one hour must’ve been clearly a record he had set for himself. Even though his meeting the general was for another reason completely. But now, maybe later, he could count how many times he could breath when he told Celestia her sister was alive, kept secret, and then deflowered by the captain. At least then it would be an interesting count. With his throat being squished in the process of course.

“Captain Hurricane, if you are so willing to squander your precious time over this mare with the disaster going on, then I believe you are not to be taken seriously anymore.”

“What disaster?”

“Don’t worry about it, dear, go back to sightseeing.” Hurricane told to Luna, and after looked at Sparkler. “Now you cool down, stuck-up-Sparkle, I’m just getting to know her a little. I mean, if what Starswirl said is true, which I still think it’s not, I have more chances of getting onto this mare than I am of insulting Celestia and living through the day.” Starswirl raised his head to take a look at Hurricane and his bounding wing shackles molded into the cart. Was this the same Hurricane he had learned to avoid?

“Do you seriously believe anyone would think you’re not going to try anything with this lovely filly which is probability from Celestia’s family after we’re over, or after we have spoken with Celestia herself?”

“Hey, I don’t make promises, but if what the nutjob said is true, we would really like to know where she came from. And also find out what was the whole cloud of darkness covering the whole castle a minute ago, I mean did you even see that? Anything with clouds, moaning screaming voices, and no hot pegasus on top is just calling evil! Or are we to forget about that too?”

“You’re not saying that because I have your wings stampered together and told you that if we have not got this by the end of the day I would cut your stallionhood myself?” Said Sparkler keeping his eyes on the castle while using his horn to speed the carriage.

“What?! No, noo nooo, please, that’s beneath me. I am a general for crying out loud. Once the leader of my whole species, and once also the most wanted bachelor pegasi had to offer, but I am completely fine with not having to show my awe bringing power to everything with a female  set of eyes and hopefully capitalize me a mate for the sole purpose of keeping a weak unicorn from possibly taking over the castle. Only taken down by the fact that our home is under attack and you treat it like it’s the end of the nation.”

“...That didn’t sound honest.”

“Of course it wasn’t you thick led head! For all that is breathtaking you need to seriously understand sarcasm! It’s an amazing trend the new nobles are bringing about! It’s really the way of the future.”

“Alright, I get it. But in the other theme, the one of battle, our ponies are not with enough constitution to handle this “so simple predicament” as you put it, given we’re the ones that give security and order. But at least we have our own dragons of our own to keep the attacking dragons check. Oh, wait, I remember. WE HAVE NO DRAGONS IN THE CITY!”

“Incredible, the dragon dived into the ground!” Luna said almost falling to the side, Sparkler in his enraged state janked her tail with his horn, and with a yelp she got back to sitting, and ended glaring to the stallion.

“Gentlecolts, gentlecolts, please, you’re both pretty. Let your heads cool down and let’s discuss this like civil ponies. Now, if you don’t mind removing this thing from my horn, I could maybe make ourselves get there fast--”

“No way, no how, evil spooky brain mare keeper... unicorn.” Began Hurricane, going serious. “You had something locked up on your secret chamber and now that it’s gone out and possibly hurting those in the land as we speak, we need to take you in for a hearing, interrogation... thing, to see what to do with you. It’s not my fault that Sparkling here believes you're a threat enough to bring me to this. I could take you on any time without breaking a sweat. But then again, I have no wings to use, so you keep it tight.”

“And if so, why are your wings tied off?” Added Luna, her curiosity still going everywhere.

“Because cutesy colt here thought I was using too much force--”

“Which you were. He’s a unicorn of powerful magic, not an indestructible marble wall. With the speed you were about to tackle him you could’ve not only killed him, but also taken the whole left wing of the building as well, and with your life. You’re going to be reprimanded from your reckless behavior once and for all, Hurricane, you had it coming.”

“Hey, I’m fine with complements and all, but you don’t have to keep me all tight afterwards. It sends the wrong message.”

“Shut up.”

“What other message could the young colt possibly be saying?” Luna interrupted again.

“Keep eyes to the dragons my dear, keep us informed, alright?” Said Starswirl, as if he wasn’t in chains nor deprived of magic. Then turned to Sparkler, “But back to that, if this unorthodox stallion had not achieved the velocity to take part of the castle once he had lunged at me, then I would have never been surprised in the first place; and therefore, never been stopped of using my anti-teleportation ankor that wouldn’t have allowed you to use the magic, I taught you, to catch me, and slow him down at the same time.”

“A unicorn has a point for once.” Hurricane said nodding with the words written in his closed serious face. ‘Nicely said.’

“Why are you siding with him?!”

“Believe me, in any other situation, I wouldn’t just to spite him and be both uncomfortable. But in this case if he has his wings freed there’s the possibility of I also having my special parts free.”

“Hey, no complains here, if he runs, I catch him. Easy peasy. And I will finally score me big time with the princess from discovering her best mate was plotting against her.”

“Do you have any idea how inappropriate that sounded. Plotting? Score?” Sparkler said disgusted by the strange words he always heard the Captain spout.

“Exactly when the words left my muzzle, yes.”

“Well, I say that... hold on, I am a mate-what-from-who now?” Starswirl’s was now out in a loop.

“Well it’s obvious, right? The nights alone in the same room together. The sounds. The yells. It doesn’t take a unicorn bookeater to figure it out. Even Sparkler here got the message.”

“Please, stop. It was hard enough to listen to it myself.”

“Hold on just a sand grain. I had never touched the princess in any way. Never even conceived the idea of it with anypony!”

“Well, you’ve been missing out, and will continue to do so for a very long time. So please, Shinner, can we take this thing out of my wing, and immediately, out of his hooves? Keep the horn thing though. It’s getting stretchy bad here. And I don’t mean the good side.”

“Just shut up and stop giving me nicknames, Hurricane.” Sparkle took a deep, miffed, and regretting breathe as he released the shackles of Hurricane wings and Starswirl’s legs. Already not liking his decision from Hurricane’s moans.

“Oh, yeah, that’s the stuff.” Hurricane said as he stretches his wings.

“Uhh, Star, is the dragon alright?” Said Luna a little worried that her observed dragon might’ve stopped moving around. Other drakes surrounded the fallen brother, something was wrong.

“Maybe the dragon is fighting a brave crazy one of those man’s there and they’re just playing with it, you want me to help you listen in?” Sparkler gave Starswirl a look, which then moved to his suppressed horn. Starswirl smiled. “If you are so frightened as to what I might do, you can do it yourself.”

“I’ll pass the possibility of getting my head scrambled at any chance, thank you very much.” Hurricane paused his thoughts at that. “But I would really like to listen in.”

“Like I could so such a thing as scrambling minds.”

“Yeah, that’s what a unicorn that could do such a thing would say.”

Sparkler rolled his eyes to Hurricane’s paranoia. Heating his horn and mind, Sparkler conjured a sound amplification spell learned from the unicorn right next to him. Placing it on Luna's ears, on Hurricane’s, and his own, he was able to sate his curiosity to what was going on. Even Starswirl gotta, go ahead, and Sparkler knew he was not going to complain. His teacher had already accepted his fate of being categorized a traitor. Sparkler knew he was innocent, but it mattered not.

But when he coordinated the spell to hear the dragons in their pile, he found something he had never expected to hear.

“She’s dead!”

“What happened! How did it--!”

“It was that one! It had something on it!”

“How is this possible!”

Starswirl’s internal self halted all mental functions, so did Sparkle and Hurricane’s. Their subconscious stopping anything unnecessary to understanding what they had just heard. The words, which formed a verse, made no sense. Their heads didn’t last long before finding a plausible conclusion to the possibility. Maybe it was said in a misunderstanding? Could be. But how can anyone misunderstand them killing something? Well it made more sense than the alternative.

That something not dragon. Just killed a dragon in the blink of an eye.

Starswirl climbed to the edge, head going high. His breathing just stopping to see. His eyes searched for the loud repetitive yell, looking at the body cold on the grass. Then followed the projectile's path from the simplest of physical trajectories based on the arrow. And his eyes fell on a man. And unfortunately for him, he recognized that man. A man whom had seen through the disguise of a changeling without a spell. Whom had disappeared from the castle and apparently killed changelings that not even he could find overnight. And now, apparently, killed a dragon.

Hay baskets. This is big.

“We must retreat.”

“We are at the gates! We are many more! We can killed them!”

“Yes, and they can kill us. As you have witnessed. Would you rather die to a drake in the future or die today to something you can squish between your fingers?”

“It’s my kill, so its my trophy!”

“Bah! As if! It was my blessings that caused the death of that demon!”

“The one I killed!”

“You wouldn't have killed it without my God given sacred water!”

“Yes, but you wouldn't have even gotten to touch a drake without me behind the aiming!”

“You said you didn’t know how to aim a ballista!”

“I'm obviously a natural!”

“So its decided, that we can’t figure out who is truly responsible for the kill. I propose a duel, the only way to decide who gets its head.”

“Well then, bring it on.” Jurian said cracking his knuckles ready for a fight.

“You expected a physical duel? No, no, Assassin, I propose a duel of Wits.”

“And that being?”

“Chess.”

‘I hate chess. I hate Frederick. I hate walking. I hate this day. I hate everything!’ Jurian thought out in his mind as he walks toward, ‘Frederick’s kill’ as the Templar is boasting to the men on how his holy powers from God has killed such a beast.

‘I deserved its head as a trophy, not Frederick, but at least I can keep the ballista shot as a reminder and trophy’.

After some time Jurian finally found the dragon’s body. And in time to see the dragon horde retreating to the horizon. ‘Cowards, the lot of them’. Jurian thus began to examine the dead dragon’s body, such an important kill must be remembered in anyway possible. The first historically proven dragon kill ever known. And it was Frederick's... Jurian hoped he still had alcohol in his room.

The dragon, though was as majestic and horrifying as the stories of old has explained, was fearsome looking, strong, beastly claws, and skin that could make lesser men drouch themselves by the sight of it. It even had a hole through its mid section… that was not right.

Jurian look closer at the hole, it was very old wound. The hole itself wasn't odd, the form it had, as if the dragon had been burned, was odd. Since by the legends, dragons couldn't be burned. In fact, it look at if the ballista shot went through the hole in the dragon, but there was no hole on the back,  it looked that way as it was only so deep. It appeared burned in, like if...

‘Damn, Frederick’s water actually *did** the job at killing the beast.’* Jurian thought bitterly, how amazing would it be that it was by his skill of shot that the thing was brought down. Any real warrior would love to have the dragon’s head mounted upon a wall in his own house. The tales a man could regal his guest, children, and grandchildren if the man was lucky.

‘You know what, I always wondered how a dragon’s scales felt. Is it like a crocodile from the Nile? Or like a tortoise's shell?’ Jurian’s curiosity overtook his hand by taking off his mail gloves and touched the dragon’s scales. “Amazing, as hard as a rock, but... lighter, like touching a feather.”

Jurian’s thoughts then were brought to the trophy he was to take. But then he had a thought of his own. ‘Well, the trophy is its head, but who says I can’t take one of its scales as a reminder?’ Jurian smiled to his brilliance as he took one of his mail glove to not cut himself as he scooped for a scale, easier said than done. Jurian had a hard time pulling the thing, twisting it back and forth repeatedly, making it loose enough for him to use his other hand to give counter push and force it out with brute force with a final jerk.

‘Dear God, that was one stubborn scale.’ Jurian thought as he looked to his prize with his glove free hand. It reflected well against the sun. A mighty glare that could be confused with a mirror. Such beauty in such a beast of unimaginable power.

But something was wrong. The flare of the reflection was deteriorating strangely, Jurian didn’t understand at first but when the smell came to his nostrils he found the problem. The scale in his hand was becoming a gooey paste that was trying to take over his arm. In a quick and reflect based throw, Jurian was rid of the once beautiful scale with a crazed yell.

“What in God’s name!” Jurian said looking at the piece of drake he had takened. It just melted there in the grass, a small amount of smoke coming from it and making sure Jurian would never take a scale ever again. “That’s one powerful water.”

Then the smell became stronger. Jurian confused searched to its source and with a twist to the dragon corpse, he found his answer.

The dragon’s body, stiff and cold, had one new hole being created on its soulless shell. The place where his hand had touched was... was just melting away the flesh!

“What the...” Jurian said out loud as he was drawn towards it. He looked at his hands and smelled them, they were not infected of any corruption, or blessed water, so what was it that happened? Jurian had to know.

Looking through his clothing, he found the bottle of holy water he had gotten from Frederick if he had encountered any angry dragons wanting revenge. Uncorking the bottle, he poured its content over the corpse with a shove of the bottle.

And with a pair of curious eyes, waiting for some time, nothing happened.

In an instant of hope and stupidity, Jurian neared the fallen beast and placed his hand upon its dead scales, pushing his hand hard against its scales. After a second or two of nothing, his hand felt an unnatural warmth, yet the dragon’s body was anything but.

The body section glowed red like the iron of a blacksmith, smelled like rotten flesh being burned in a fire and then it hissed like a snake while white smoke poured out from underneath his hand in streams that made Jurian sweat more than he had ever before in his life. In his astonishment he had stayed, but jumped back once he recovered from the surprise.

And once the smoke cleared, the dragon’s body laid split, right in the middle, as if something bigger had taken a chunk off the flesh with a massive jaw. To say Jurian was taken aback would be an understatement incomparable to anything Jurian knew possible.

“What’s happening?!”

Kyon laid still in her cavern. Gold and gems of all kinds and sizes surrounded her, even covered most of her. The changeling she had known to use for communication watched and waited for a command to be told.

“That’ll be all.” Kyong said calmly to the changeling. Whom did no sign of recognition as it monotonically waltzed out the cavern.

Kyong rested, scales of a purple-blackish color with belly of a lighter tone. Her green eyes laying upon her treasure, thinking heavily.

“Kyong!” The called dragoness looked to her entrance, a well known unicorn of darkish coloration entered with a changeling and a diamond dog at his side. “It has been informed to me that you have sent your horde to the city of Canterlot for what the dogs outside call... retribution.”

“Yes.” Kyong spoke with her voice smooth and slow. Much less vivid than she was not hours ago speaking through her changeling.

“So...” Sombra begun, walking around the dragoness and closing in to the changeling. “How did it go?”

“As expected.” Said Kyong somewhat sad, looking between her arms. “Just like you said.”

“So they do have magic.” Sombra said solemnly, his voice seemingly losing its edge. “These humans are more dangerous than anticipated.”

“You tell me, while I hold my barely alive son.” Kyong said while raising her neck slightly, giving Sombra a clear look to her barely surviving child.

The hatchling had yet to speak from the night they found him half dead in the forest the nightfall the mans escaped. But from how his claws had melted down to his paws, and his scales had been scrapped off his face, leaving a clean show of his scaleless skin, it was clear the child had been in combat with the prisoners, and found his efforts fruitless.

“So now, we have made an enemy that can kill us, dragons, your only hold in battle, as easily as we can kill each other. If not easier.” Kyong said out loud just to keep in mind what has happened so far. Sombra however didn't seem so solemn, somewhat uneasy, but not as much worse. “And for what I see, you have come up with something.”

“Hah, actually, they’re coming to us.” Sombra said showing concern. “Our fliers that were to scout out any new areas of land for us to expand, have found troubling news. Reinforcements of the man’s that we have recently imprisoned and mostly killed, are coming back, with force.”

“So what are we to do? We can’t defend against them.” Kyong rested her chin to her child, hope for him to grow to be a fierce drake and slaughter all those who faced him, might as well be a dream.

“But we can join them.” Sobra said with confidence, the bloating prince was kept talking with one of the horde master’s eye opened.

“We are not going to join the Equestrians.” Kyong said almost insulted to the suggestion.

“Who said join the Equestrians?” Sobra smiled. “We are going to join the colored mans.”

“Colored?” Kyon asked confused, still engaged with one eye.

“Yes, if you have not been distracted with talking to your horde, Mistress Kyong, you would’ve seen something interestingly different from the mens we met, and the ones you met.”

“What is that?”

“The banners, their skin, they armor, they speech, their everything, Kyong. Absolutely everything.” Sombra uplifted his voice, raising his spirit. “As there’s different clans of drakes, there are of mans. What this means is that we have a chance.”

“No, what this means is that we are enemies of both sides. The ones in Equestria, and those that are coming.”

“Not if they know nothing of what happened here.” Sombra’s engrossed voice stopped its rising when the dragoness raised above it. Reminding Sombra who he was speaking to.

“What are you suggesting?” Kyong said with a dangerous edge, but not a bad one, just one used by a survivor knowing something was going to be done.

“Just, know that we may have some man visitors very soon. And with them, we will be able to survive this, and possibly take over Canterlot to bring Discord back to us. Just make sure your horde does not attack any of the boats coming from the south-east. And we will be fine.”

“That shall be so.”

Sombra gave a heavy relieved sigh that he was not to give a long speech to convince the dragoness. If his plan was a success. Man would kill man. The ones referred as Muslim would fight along side the Discorded, against the Equestrians and their allies.

It shall hopefully be a slaughter that would end with a lord of chaos once again alive.

Sombra had no idea how true those words were.